《The Love of a Sword [Cozy Epic Action Goblin Romance Fantasy]》


 Chapter 1: Delivery Girl

    Gigi was having the dream again. The dream where she was somewhere far from the village. A place with rolling green hills before craggy mountains and dollops of ice and snow on their caps. Beside her laid a napping wyvern, its long serpentine body resting among the grass. A harness sat below its two sprawling black leathery wings. It was the emerald-skinned goblin¡¯s mighty steed. With it, she would cut across the skies, weaving between the ancient mountains and the vast canyons they rolled into. Her long black hair flowed freely behind her.


    She would ride all day in her dream, joy, and adventure propelling her forward. Gigi would journey until she was exhausted. Then, at the end of her day, she would always find a keep built deep into the earth. A crackling fire would be roaring for her return with a man in before it. At least she thought it was a man, but the curious goblin could never see who it was. He was taller than her, but that meant little when you stood only four feet and seven inches. Whoever it was, they would embrace before the hearth. After a long day of riding and adventures, they would lie together, content in one another''s arms.


    Before the dream could continue, Gigi was brusquely pulled from sleep by tiny prodding hands.


    ¡°Gigi! Gigi!¡± two little voices cried in unison.


    ¡°Whaaaaat,¡± the woman croaked at her young siblings.


    ¡°An army is marching! We heard from the crows this morning.¡±


    She turned back over, pulling her thick comforter to her long, pointed ears. ¡°Don¡¯t believe the crows. You know they lie for fun.¡±


    ¡°But Secco saw them with his telescope!¡± cried Gren, the youngest sibling.


    Gigi sat up straight. ¡°Secco saw them?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± they chirped.


    Gigi threw off the comforter and hurriedly got dressed. Another army! This was her chance to get out of Poppy. Gigi¡¯s heart soared like the wyvern from her dreams. If she could prove her mettle, there was no way they could turn her down, not this time. She was stronger than she looked, as most goblins were, and she had a nasty punch. She wished she had proper armor, though. There was her father¡¯s old armor. When she had tried it on before, it had mostly fit, although it was snug in the chest.


    If worse came to worst, and this army rejected her, she wouldn¡¯t be anything different than she was now - a baker. She was Gigi of the Rising Bread. As much as she hated it, she had been forced to know her way around the kitchen. The endless drudgery of cleaning pots and pans, scrubbing floors, measuring ingredients, and then not burning them was all too much for her, and none of it was the least bit fun.


    She grimaced at the thought of plying that trade for an army. Nothing more than a lowly army cook. However, a military caravan seemed a lot more exciting than the kitchen she had known since she had been crawling. At a minimum, she would get to see the world, even if it was tedious, awful work.


    She hurriedly tied the drawstring on her pants before slipping on a tunic. This was not the first time she had thrown herself together to try and slip away. She had lost count of the armies and adventuring parties she had tried to join. There was even that ill-fated attempt to join that circus. She cringed at the memory of that one. Gigi grabbed at every opportunity with hungry eyes to show she was more than this place, greater than a baker.


    She laced up her boots with determined fingers. She wanted to grab her dad¡¯s old war hammer, Thulgin the Smasher, but it was sitting on the mantel just past the kitchen, and there was no way she could sneak by her mother and sisters as they finished making the daily loaves of bread and pastries.


    ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± Gren, the youngest and only son, a young goblin of ten, asked his sister.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Gigi as she scooped clothes and equipment into a large satchel.


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡± Gena, Gren¡¯s twin sister, inquired.


    ¡°Wherever the army goes, I guess,¡± Gigi said as she shrugged.


    Her satchel brimming with items, she turned to the window. Perfect. The orange rays of the sun were just starting to break the horizon. She would have plenty of time to escape from here. Gigi spun on her heels, giving her siblings a hug that would have shattered a human man¡¯s spine but a loving embrace to a goblin.


    Gigi released them both with a kiss on the cheek and turned back to the window. She waved and grinned at them before popping open the window above her bed. This was it; she was finally going to be free! Gigi deftly hopped out the window to the cobblestone below. The stone cried out as she landed. Despite her diminutive size, her build was sturdy and balanced, with muscles refined from years of lifting bags of flour and massive pots. She took her first step toward the river and felt a tug on her satchel.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Good morning, Gigi,¡± came the weary tone of her mother.


    She stood in front of the bakery¡¯s door with a cup of tea in one hand and Gigi¡¯s satchel strap in the other. Gigi sighed and slung her head low. Foiled. It was damn hard to sneak out when you lived where you worked, and the warden was your mother.


    ¡°Good morning, Mother,¡± followed the equally exhausted reply from her eldest daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you decided to get a head start on the deliveries,¡± her mother said as she sipped her tea.


    ¡°But that¡¯s Gerinna¡¯s job!¡± Gigi protested.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re dressed for it. You slept through the baking, and she is helping me tend the ovens unless you would rather do that?¡±


    Gigi walked back into the bakery, grumbling, and slung her pack onto the well-polished wooden floor. This was to be her lot in life. Rotting away, bringing baked goods to everything with two or four legs from here to Paxia. She sighed as she made her way back outside toward the stables.


    People always thought it odd for a bakery to have stables, but the Village of Poppy was a strange sort of place. Gigi knew it was technically within an empire. It was, in truth, a relatively lawless place. To Gigi, that didn¡¯t mean dangerous, per se. It meant most residents lived wild and could tend to their affairs freely. Well, except for her, of course. The real dangers of life lay outside the village, along with the excitement they could bring.


    They were, after all, on the border of Paxia and Epesia. Technically, they were on the Epesian side of the Popplymus River, where the village got its namesake. However, in terms of practical protection from the empire, they were just as likely to be sacked by a roving band of imperial soldiers as any bandits or Paxians. The residents were on their own here, and that was how they mostly liked it. They couldn¡¯t even agree on a mayor for the village. The closest thing was the witch who lived in her spooky keep. The witch had the final say on anything that happened within the village. The legend went she founded it centuries ago. With a grunt, Gigi flung open the stable doors.


    ¡°Rise and shine, girl,¡± Gigi said in a weary voice.


    An enormous gelatinous form began to uncurl in the corner of the large stable, leaving some of the thick green mucus that covered its porous fleshy skin on the floor. Two eye stalks began to unfurl and blink slowly with brilliant pink pupils. Thick segmented plates were interlocked throughout the creature¡¯s body, protecting its soft, pulpy innards.


    ¡°Glorp!¡± the beast sounded.


    Gigi scratched between the plates on what was approximately the creature¡¯s neck. ¡°Glorp, to you too, girl.¡± It continued to let out a series of approving sloshing sounds. Despite their name, green worms were large slugs that goblins had bred as beasts of burden for centuries. Their docile nature and even temperament make them ideal companions. They also will eat anything from table scraps to carrion. If you could stand the smell, they were wonderful companions.


    The goblin woman had raised the green worm since it was a larva, naming it Glorp, and she loved the slimy critter. Gigi gave it a firm hug, and the boneless mass squelched. A few moments later, she had Glorp on the machine that the town¡¯s inventor, Secco, had made her.


    Glorp was getting on in slug years, already a stately twelve years old. Gigi had asked Secco of the Spinning Gear for something to help the aging slug traverse the chaotic streets of Poppy. What he had produced looked like a miniature tank with a space for a slug drive. It had a firm metal tread that whirred to life from the compulsion of the creature above. A wedge had been placed in the front to gently push traffic out of the way. Both Gigi and Glorp were thrilled with the results.


    Gigi felt listless as she hitched the wagon to the little tank. It was a shame to use such a device just to deliver bread. After loading the hundreds of pounds of baked goods into the wagon, she tied the back and sat down with a thud on the lip. Before long, the entire contraption was on cobblestone and mud the village of Poppy considered roads.


    She frowned as the sun finished its heavenly ascent. Gigi¡¯s ears twitched from the impending boredom. There were dozens of stops to be made and only a handful of people in the village she actually cared to see, with the first being the Wyzens - a family of wolf-folk that Gigi mostly got on fine with. However, Mrs. Wyzen habitually stuck her considerable snoot in everyone¡¯s business.


    Of course, Mrs. Wyzen, in her purple house dress, would be waiting by the door for their hot cross buns. Gigi admitted that the purple brought out the yellow in the wolf-woman¡¯s eyes. It was unfair that goblins all had the same dull, dirt-brown eyes.


    ¡°Good morning, Gigi. Where is your sister?¡±


    ¡°Good morning. You know, she¡¯s off living the good life,¡± the goblin snorted before hopping down from the cart.


    ¡°Did you hear that Lily is getting married to the Kroaken boy?¡± the wolf-woman inquired with a sly smile.


    Gigi¡¯s blood turned to ice as she froze with the boxes of pastries. No, not this conversation again. It was the gossip of the town. Lily the centaur was to be wed to a cyclops boy. They were a strange pair, but Gigi was happy for them. What she was not pleased about was that all of Poppy''s old wives were beginning to see Gigi as their next project. The woman¡¯s predatory eyes drifted hungrily toward Gigi.


    ¡°How have you been, dear?¡± the woman asked knowingly.


    Although posed as an innocent question, Gigi saw it for what it was. A thinly veiled intrusion into her non-existent romantic life. She was twenty-three years old, still lived with her family, and hadn¡¯t had a sniff of a suitor since she ended up breaking Garvelbrack Jr.¡¯s jaw for his comment about her ¡°good breeding hips.¡± Gigi shuddered at the memory.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been great,¡± the goblin lied, plastering her best smile on her face. ¡°You know, just busy with the bakery.¡±


    ¡°Poor thing, your mother keeps you so busy. What are you to do?¡± In order to find a husband, was the unspoken second half of that question.


    ¡°Yeah, I just don¡¯t know,¡± Gigi pretended to sigh as she handed over the buns and prayed for this conversation to die.


    ¡°Oh, you know,¡± Mrs. Wyzens paused as if she just remembered something, ¡°Gillbert did ask about you. Should I say you¡¯re interested?¡±


    Gigi¡¯s plastic smile slipped for a fraction, rage bubbling up within her guts. Gillbert? Did she really just say Gillbert Marsh, with his bulbous, froggy eyes and that disgusting tongue? The blueish-gray skin, the flesh of a corpse, clammy and pallid. Gigi once saw him use that tongue to catch a fish right out of the river. She may have been a goblin, but she wasn¡¯t about to settle for some gross swamp creature.


    ¡°No,¡± she said curtly. ¡°I would rather drown. Have a lovely day.¡±


    Before the wolf-woman could utter another syllable, Gigi dashed back to the cart, leaping back to the driver¡¯s seat. She stomped her foot to signify it was time to go. Glorp squelched, and before long, they were back on the road.


    Mrs. Wyzens just shook her head.


    ¡°Poor girl is going to die alone,¡± she pitied. Then she shrugged her shoulders and bit into one of the icing-laden buns.

 Chapter 2: Unasked for Advice

    Gigi had made tremendous progress on her rounds as the sun hurled its rays of light and heat over the village. She was over a dozen drop-offs into her route, and things were settling at an easy pace. That was until she began to make her way up the winding path that would take her and Glorp directly to the Vistane ranch.


    The farm wasn¡¯t a bad sort of place at all. It was as idyllic a patch of rural bliss as one could hope to find. Yellow wheat rose high into the sky, and the serpentine bodies of the lamia that ran the place deftly slithered between the vast harvests. Gigi knew a lot of folks found the lamias, with their snake bodies and human torsos unnerving. However, she knew appearances could be deceiving. Take her for example. At a glance, she could have been lumped in with any other doe-eyed goblin girl.


    Serena, the farm''s mistress, languidly glided over to where the cart stopped. Her belly was swollen from this year¡¯s clutch. Gigi wasn¡¯t sure the lamia even believed in marriage. Despite being friends with Serena since the two were girls, she felt she knew very little about the woman. They weren¡¯t a species of many words, but they did love Gigi¡¯s mother¡¯s meat pies. They had been exchanging wheat and flour for their succulent treats for years.


    Every year Gigi came here, more little snakes were scampering around the yard. Her and her, erm, husband? He was an enormous lamia with black and gold coloring that reminded her of a python. The couple seemed very happy in their way. However, everything about this place made Gigi feel bad, though she wasn¡¯t ordinarily the kind of person to be hurt by the success of others. All the same, there was something about the farm that made her insides twist.


    ¡°Oh, Gigi, it¡¯s been so long, it¡¯s so good to see you!¡± the encumbered lamia chirped, embracing the goblin woman.


    Gigi always forgot how touchy lamias were. She resisted the urge to pull away and pat herself down, ensuring nothing was stolen, but quickly remembered that lamias were not like goblins. They didn¡¯t hug you to steal something; they genuinely meant the gesture, so Gigi embraced her back.


    ¡°Meat! Meat! Meat!¡± came the chorus of a cadre of young lamia that slithered up to the cart behind their mother.


    Gigi remembered when Serena and her lover took over, just the two of them. She barely liked her siblings, let alone children, as a concept. The little things made her uneasy. They were so fragile, so loud, so...binding. The little snakes had their father¡¯s powerful black and gold frame, and their mother¡¯s hair was red as the autumn leaves.


    It wasn¡¯t that she disliked children, but she did hate that there was an iron-clad expectation for her to have them. However, she couldn¡¯t stand the pitying looks and words from her peers and the older women in Poppy. Still, as the swollen lamia took some of the boxes from Gigi, she felt a pang of envy.


    Not because she wanted the life Serena was living; Gigi was fairly certain she would hang herself if she had to listen to the many tiny voices constantly. It was because the woman before her had found peace, and Gigi had only found that something inside her was missing.


    The two women spoke of mundane things: the weather and how big the children were getting. Yes, Gigi had heard about Lily, and yes, she was happy for her. Yes, Gigi was still living at home, and no, that was not likely to change anytime soon. The goblin woman cringed when Serena went quiet momentarily, her reptilian eyes managing to scream, ¡°You poor thing.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t some poor thing, though; she was okay. She was fine, right? Right. Then, a small lamia, practically a little copy of her mother, slid up to them. Gigi reckoned she couldn¡¯t have been older than a year or two. The little girl reached her arms toward Gigi.


    ¡°Up, up!¡± the little snake cried.


    ¡°Now, Ms. Gigi has plenty to carry without you,¡± Serena said, gently running her fingers through the child¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± She did mind.


    Awkwardly, Gigi bent down to pick up the excited lamia, its arms still up in expectation. Gigi could never really remember which species were made of tougher stuff, like her own goblin kin, and which ones she had to treat like dolls - like humans. She erred on the side of caution and used a tiny fraction of strength to pick up the diminutive creature.


    The little girl squealed with happiness as Gigi raised her to her chest, wrapping her tail around Gigi¡¯s middle for support and warmth. She forgot what little heat thieves these cold-blooded folks were.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Oh, you look so natural,¡± Serena cooed.


    Gigi certainly didn¡¯t feel the maternal spirit. She was too focused on not crushing the snakeling that was treating her like a playground.


    ¡°My, she is certainly a handful,¡± Gigi said, struggling.


    ¡°Come to Mama,¡± the lamia whispered sweetly to the little girl. Serena scooped the child under the arms, setting the little lamia on one hip while the little one flashed Gigi a particularly gummy smile.


    ¡°You know, it really is a shame you never found a nice goblin boy-¡± Serena blurted before cutting herself off. ¡°Not that you won¡¯t!¡± she followed up quickly.


    Another small piece of Gigi died, like a leaf falling from a stem. She wasn¡¯t sure if the bluntness or the earnestness stung more.


    ¡°Nice goblin boys don¡¯t exist,¡± she said, pasting on her best smile. ¡°Give...¡± she realized she didn¡¯t know her husband''s name, ¡°the family, my love!¡±


    She wanted to scurry away but realized her graceless exit was, in fact, premature. She still had to unload the rest of the damn meat pies. Gigi pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. She truly hated delivery duty.


    After what felt like an eternity at the ranch, she was finally several dozen meat pies lighter and on her way again. As she began wrapping up her route, she thought about the concept of a ¡°nice goblin boy.¡± The words filled her with a smoldering rage the longer she turned them over in her mind. Goblin boys thought they owned you if they smashed a few boulders for you as if she couldn¡¯t smash her own boulders.


    These thoughts plagued her as she finished the deliveries until only one remained - Lady Beatrice. Gigi was never really sure what to make of the village¡¯s chrone. To Gigi, she was one of the few things about the village that never changed. The old woman resided in a diminutive cottage by the cemetery. The woman whittled away eternity, staring into the distance as the crows sang their guileful song.


    Gigi shuddered at the thought of the eerie woman. Her hair was so white it almost took on a light blue hue, while sallow skin hung from high cheekbones. Lady Beatrice always reminded Gigi of a dying flower. Gigi hated talking to the timeless woman. There was something about how she stared through you like she was talking to your ghost instead of you. She was a creepy reality for Gigi, and she liked pumpkin bread. She liked feeding it to those irritating crows at any rate. Gigi scowled.


    That was when Gigi remembered she had forgotten the bag of crumbs for the crows. Now, she would have to deal with their cackles and calls for sure. She heard the screeching caws, and a tinge of dread shot through her.


    ¡°BREAD! BREAD!¡± they cried from a nearby tree, black feathers puffed up as they spread their wings demandingly. The sun glinted off their shiny black beaks. Gigi frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any for you, you miserable black chickens.¡± The crows went silent for a moment.


    ¡°BREAD! BREAD!¡± they demanded.


    ¡°NO BREAD!¡± Gigi shouted back. The birds considered this as they bristled back and forth.


    ¡°GIGI IS UGLY! GIGI IS MEAN! GIGI IS ALONE!¡±


    The goblin gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t have to sit here and take this. She hopped off the cart, scooping up a good-sized rock. She hurled it at the branches, taking care not actually to hit any of the feathery cretins. The birds, unaware of her caution, scattered with a squawk.


    ¡°Making friends as always, I see.¡±


    A thin but firm voice came from behind Gigi. She spun around and nearly jumped out of her skin when she saw the ghostly woman towering there. How the hell had Lady Beatrice snuck up on her like that? This is why everyone thought she was so damn creepy.


    ¡°They started it.¡±


    ¡°Do you have my deliveries?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± she said with forced enthusiasm.


    Gigi unfastened the back and began to assemble her order.


    ¡°I suppose you heard about the army marching by here?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± she grunted as she pulled out the parcels.


    ¡°Your mother caught you.¡±


    ¡°She did.¡±


    ¡°Well then, after you¡¯re done here, you can run right along then, can¡¯t you?¡± Gigi¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°If you can keep a secret, so can I.¡± Lady Beatrice smiled at Gigi. Her pale complexion and pointed features gave her a ghostly appearance even when being friendly. Gigi sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? I¡¯m sure they will just reject me like the others.¡±


    Lady Beatrice seemed puzzled by the question. ¡°The point is to follow your dreams, silly.¡±


    Gigi placed the packages on the shack¡¯s decrepit porch, thinking over the old woman''s words. ¡°Nobody cares about my dream but me.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! You understand. Now follow them.¡± Lady Beatrice pat Gigi on the head as if she were a child before gliding past the goblin back to her home. She gave a faint wave to the woman, disappearing inside with the parcels in hand.


    Gigi punched her palm. If nobody cared about her dreams except her, she would chase them alone if she had to. That was right after she took Glorp home and gave her several kisses goodbye.

 Chapter 3: Army Tryouts

    Lady Beatrice¡¯s words roared like flames in the goblin woman¡¯s heart. She wouldn¡¯t be afraid to be alone; she would be her own person; she would join that damn army! Gigi would see the corners of the empire and make a difference. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have a gigantic brood and doting lover like Serena, but Gigi would carve out her destiny with her fists.


    First, she needed to bring Glorp back to the stables and give her plenty of kisses goodbye. The determined goblin made for home with visions of heroism etched in her mind. Before her homeland was absorbed into the goblin kingdom, her father had been a knight in the badlands for one of the goblin war queens. He would be rolling in his grave if he knew she was trying to join up with an army after he sacrificed so much to get out of war-making. To Gigi, though, the badlands and the goblin kingdom might as well have been a fairy tale.


    She knew her parents had left the goblin kingdom for a reason. After all, the badlands were just bottomless swamps. She had been told the pretty parts were near the far more expensive goblin capital where her mother had been from. Then, they fled the kingdom together for Epesia and landed in Poppy. Choices she, having yet to be born, had little input in.


    Still, she felt a bang of guilt as she tied the massive slug back up in the stable and put away the machine. Gigi would not miss much about Poppy, but she would miss Glorp with all her heart. Gigi knelt and hugged her faithful companion. Glorp squelched in approval.


    ¡°I love you, girl,¡± she whispered to the greenworm.


    There was no way she could sneak into the house to steal her father¡¯s armor or war hammer, but even in her leathers, she felt confident she could at least be a capable squire. Gigi took off at a sprint with one last kiss on Glorp¡¯s gelatinous forehead. Her tight, well-defined muscles worked in tandem with her lithe frame. The bundles of muscles pumped feverishly to propel Gigi far faster than any human could run. She took the first path out of town, then through the brush and trees that acted as a natural border for Poppy.


    Animals scampered away as Gigi flowed through the wooden obstacles. She had loved the forest since she was a girl and knew it better than what the back of her hands looked like. Her father had told her legends about when her race was young when they had been fearsome pack hunters in the swamps. Rubbing her tongue over her teeth, she wondered if that was why they still had sizeable incisors. Her fangs weren¡¯t visible unless she smiled, but she thought they made her look tough.


    Before long, she was clear of the trees and blazed her path on an open plain. The high road above the village was the only one a sizable army could have taken, so Gigi knew exactly where they most likely had made a camp. This was not her first attempt; she had been laughed out of camp more than once, but she felt optimistic that this time would be different.


    Finally, she saw smoke from the camp¡¯s fires. If she timed this right, perhaps she could catch the captain or whoever was in a good mood after breakfast but before marching. Her ears perked up as she drew near and heard the cheer and laughter of human men. Her heart and ears sank slightly; she had hoped for a dwarven garrison.


    Dwarves and goblins didn¡¯t exactly have what would be called a friendly history. Every goblin and dwarven child knew of the six-century war. That was ancient history, though. Or at least a thirty-year-old history. Even still, they more or less saw each other as equals. Humans, on the other hand, saw everyone as below them. It was a character trait that Gigi had always found particularly vile. One of the many reasons humans were on the same footing as trolls in her head. They may not have possessed the same strength or diamond-hard skin but they acted like they did. All humans had going for them in her mind was just how damn many of them there were. They mostly clung to the belief that they were better than everyone else, lack of proof or not.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Still, she was determined to make this work. Even if it meant she had to serve with lowly humans. Besides, surely she could dazzle them with her skill and strength and show she wasn¡¯t the ugly monster most of them had in their minds.


    A cadre of men were busily putting out the morning fires as they donned their armor and battlements. Gigi loved the electricity in the air. The thrill of action about to happen heightened her senses. She had never been in a battle with a soldier before, but she had plenty of brawls and fights under her belt. There was no shred of doubt in her that she could show up any of these men.


    She called out to the men with her arms raised to show she wasn¡¯t a threat. All the same, the men began to put their hands on the hilts of their swords. They scanned the distance for the high-pitched voice but saw nothing. It wasn¡¯t until she was virtually on top of them they realized the voice had come from below their eyeline.


    A chorus of laughter erupted from the formerly tense men. She saw the soldiers¡¯ demeanor change from on guard to loose almost immediately. They released their swords, going back to their former activity. Gigi felt insulted. They had dismissed her as a threat so quickly. Irritation bristled within her. She was sure she was twice the fighter of any of them. She let it roll from her muscular green shoulders. Gigi stepped forward, lowering her arms.


    ¡°Let me join your ranks. I¡¯m good with my fists and much stronger than I look!¡± she exclaimed.


    Another round of raucous laughter infected the camp. Gigi¡¯s ears twitched as she fought off embarrassment. They didn¡¯t believe her. That was fine; she would show them.


    ¡°I challenge any of you to a duel. If I win, you let me join?¡±


    The hardest peel of laughter yet exploded from the men. Undaunted, Gigi slid her right foot back and raised her fists to show she was waiting. The breeze rustled through her long black hair as she stood proud before them. One man spat and stepped forward.


    ¡°Yeah, I reckon I can take you. I thought you were a kid. Otherwise, we would have put a bolt in you from the trees.¡±


    Gigi nodded and forced a smile, showing her fangs off. ¡°Blades or fists?¡±


    ¡°You ain¡¯t got a blade.¡±


    ¡°So? I don¡¯t need one to beat you.¡±


    He spat again, this time at her feet. ¡°Maybe they could use your mouth in the kitchen, or better yet-¡±


    Before he could finish, she rushed forward. The knight was momentarily surprised but quickly raised his sword to strike. Whatever qualms he had about fighting an unarmed woman had been swiftly quelled. Gigi ducked under the blade by centimeters, shifting her weight down in one smooth motion. The soldier looked down in surprise to see her coiled below.


    The next moment, Gigi burst upward and delivered a stone-shattering uppercut, rattling the soldier¡¯s bones and lifting him from the ground before he landed on his back. A massive welt was left where her fist had collided with his jaw.


    The laughter died in an instant. Gigi could sense she had gone from amusing oddity to irritating foe with that one punch. The soldiers'' hands flew to their blades again as they stalked toward her. The soldier she had just knocked out tettered on his feet before falling backward. Gigi swallowed hard in a dry mouth, cold adrenaline flowing through her. She wasn¡¯t about to fight an army. Spinning on her heel, she dashed in the opposite direction, waving behind her.


    ¡°Just kidding. Good luck out there!¡± She waved goodbye as she darted into the forest. The soldier whose armor and pride she had just wounded made to give chase.


    ¡°Forget her. Remember, we have a real war to fight?¡± called out the knight¡¯s superior. The knight grumbled but halted and turned back. Gigi made one final rude gesture toward the army before disappearing into the forest.

 Chapter 4: The Enemy Approaches

    Governor Korvold Kern marched alongside his generals on a grand white stallion at the back of his army, delegating the front to his more than-capable lieutenants. His silver armor gleamed underneath the cruel sun. They had been marching for a little over two weeks, and the Governor¡¯s army approached the border of the realms, where the Empire of Epesia ended and the Kingdom of Paxia began. Empire, Korvold thought bitterly. They weren¡¯t an empire, not a true one. Epesia was hardly more than a collection of warlords that dared to call themselves rulers. They were essentially vassals who served at the leisure of the emperor. A drunk, fat, whoring moron that would rather see the empire fall to pieces than show the world that the gods still favored them.


    However, this warlord would not be so easily satisfied. His territory extended through the entire Red Mountains to the Poppy River. However, he thought little of those he lorded over. Most of his subjects were backwater peasants like the riff-raff he just had the misfortune of marching by.


    Paxia famously had hardly any defenses at their borders. Instead, relying on the fear represented by the power of the ¡°Swords of the Kingdom.¡± Korvold was certain these ¡°Swords¡± were nothing but a legend. Perhaps an army of the most skilled soldiers they had, but the Governor balked at the notion it was anything more than mere men.


    His host numbered nearly three thousand men. Not the biggest force in the Epesian legions, but it was a stout force made of battle-hardened soldiers. He expected to smash whatever token resistance they ran into.


    As the army approached the bridge, men''s feet and hooves stomping thundered through the valley. Reports from the front forces reached him, speaking of a single man standing before the bridge to Paxia. The warlord grinned wolfishly. Yes, he knew this was to be his for the taking. The fools in Epesia had let this prized pig languish for no reason. All the ore a growing empire needed right under their feet, not like the useless clay his land called its own.


    As he fantasized about the swords and shields that beautiful metal would become, the first tremors of fear began to work through the ranks. At first, it was only a murmuring that something was wrong, but then the screaming started. Panic followed, and the hard-learned formations of the hardened men melted. The Governor heard the whinny of horses and the wailing of his troops. Korvold was baffled. Had they not seen only one man at the bridge? Perhaps a gigantic garrison had been waiting on the other side of the bridge the scouts had just seen. No one man could cause this kind of stir.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    That was when a soldier being flung into the air caught the warlord¡¯s gaze. No, it was only half a soldier. Half a soldier hurtled through the air and landed in the chaos below to a chorus of horror. Body parts began to fall from the sky like bolts of lightning. An arm here, a leg there, a skull slammed next to the Governor. The carnage was total and furious.


    When he heard the horn to retreat, Korvold was snapped from his stupor. What is happening? He hadn¡¯t ordered a retreat. The Governor began to bark orders madly to stay and fight, but his men were more terrified of what was before them than any discipline from him. The field started to grow dark despite how early in the day it was. Korvold looked up in bafflement.


    A darkness more profound than any night, a void that devoured all light, poured out of a man in the sky. The inky velvet spread like a virus over the clear blue skies. It oozed forward without end until the sun itself was blotted out. Korvold could see nothing now, not even the hands in front of his face. He hardly remembered screaming for his men to retreat. Fear and regret for doubting the legends washed over him just before he felt a massive force plow into the ground mere feet away, splashing him with dirt.


    His horse reared up in fright despite its training, bucking the warlord from his saddle. Korvold landed hard on his back, knocking the wind from his lungs. The last thing he remembered before losing consciousness was wondering if his eyes were open or closed. It was too dark; he simply couldn¡¯t tell.


    Time was meaningless when he awoke. The warlord grunted and staggered to his feet. His armor was heavier than he remembered, serving to almost tip him over as he struggled to find his balance. The scene around him was lighter, but everything was still cast in a dim, gray twilight. Korvold looked to the sky, his mouth slack. The sun was gone. In its stead was a vast black orb that stared down like a hungry eye.


    Was he in the underworld? Had he died? No, he still heard the groans of the maimed and dying all around him. He swiveled to survey the carnage. On all sides lay dead or dying men, the newly disfigured searching for their lost limbs among them.


    What kind of black magic was this? It was against the gods, whatever it was. It was then the warlord felt a presence behind him. Nobody had been there a moment ago. Korvold spun on his heels to meet the ghostly figure, unsheathing his sword. He would not die here; that was not his destiny. That was the last thought to rumble through the warlord¡¯s mind as his head was cut from his shoulders.

 Chapter 5: Vainglories

    Drake collapsed to the mud as the black magic spew receded into his body like a genie returning to its lamp. He had pushed himself too hard. The soldier wanted this to be a quick battle, and it had been. The nude man surveyed the bloodshed he had reaped. The sun was still molested by the darkness, casting the battlefield in a gray twilight.


    ¡°Ring the bells, ring the bells.¡± The tune danced through his mind.


    His tanned skin was stretched tightly over lean muscles and prominent bone. His pale blue eyes looked over the growing horizon as the darkness receded. Drake felt the sweat forming on his bristled head. He had forsaken his hair long ago, tired of it always being soaked in blood when he transformed back into his human body. The hot, fetid clumps tangled in his locks were a most unpleasant feeling. Damn difficult to wash out too.


    ¡°With bodies, the river swells. Ring the bells, ring the bells.¡± Intricate black tattoos laced his body from the neck down, showing more ink than skin. The runes claimed him - body, mind, and soul. The kingdom had been scarring his body with them for longer than he could remember.


    He felt little regret for his deeds. The slaughter did sadden him; he hated seeing the wanton ending of life. However, these were men of war. They always knew death could come on the battlefield. Like him, they weren¡¯t human anymore. They were swords. They were all destined to muddy fields, such as the one he stood on, for graves. He grimaced as he thought about his own death under the yolk of the kingdom in service to the sovereign.


    There was the loneliness that hollowed him for years on end. The hollow space in his chest filled with the knowledge that he deserved to die. He pictured his karmic scales before him. One side brimming with the bodies of the masses he had brought to slaughter and the grieving widows and children who would never see their fathers and husbands again. At its height, the other side was empty and awaiting his payment. To balance it out, what had he to offer? Words of apology? He wondered what he could ever do to balance the scales. If anything other than his death could set them to even. He wondered if even his death would put it right.


    He knew he should be focused on the report to the captain. However, instead, he wondered how much of his shadow he had wasted on this meaningless fight and how much he had left to give. He could feel the piercing longing for more, even through that nagging worry. He felt small among the field of the dead. He looked down at the corpses, trying to picture the families of those he killed. Were they loved? How did that feel? Drake tried to picture a family of his own, someone who would smile and hold his hand through good and bad. But even as he attempted to put a face to the image, the shadows gnawed away at the specter, leaving him cold and alone.


    Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t put shape to the person he was with except to know it was a woman. Anything beyond the mere idea was hard to give shape to. He had heard tawdry and bawdy tales of affairs, whores, and wives from the loose lips of the knights that called him boy. Their mere existence caged him, chaining him to his position as much as any physical shackles made of iron ever could.


    He grimaced as he thought about when he was taken from the orphanage as a boy. They told him it was an honor to be a ¡°Sword of the Kingdom.¡± Worst of all, he had believed them. He didn¡¯t know then that it was a kind of honor reserved for boys and girls that nobody would miss. Men in robes and armor came to the decayed halls he had known as home to test all the children for something. As old as he was now, he still wasn¡¯t sure what they sought, but Drake and his brother possessed it in abundance.


    ¡°Ring the bells, ring the bells. For dead men rot in the seven hells.¡± That tune was the only keepsake he could bring into his new life. He recalled only glimpses of life before they had taken him before they had forced him to forget the name his mother gave him. He couldn¡¯t even remember her face anymore.


    He was stripped of his boyhood name, given the name Drake, as had his predecessors before him. Each Sword of the Kingdom was given only one name. The King believed it made them seem more mythical, almost divine. It provided a sense of continuity to the people. The Swords meant stability; the Swords provided strength to the kingdom of Paxia. The Swords also died often, so a rotating supply was needed. There was no reason to get sentimental over things like names.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    There was no greater honor in Paxia than to serve at the leisure of the King as one of his esteemed Swords. Or so the story went anyway. Drake had found the reality of being a soldier very different from the dreams of daring and courageous acts. It was mostly mud, blood, and pain. They had begun the weaponization process almost immediately. Each rune was painstakingly carved into his skin and filled with black ink droplets.


    ¡°With bodies, the river swells. Ring the bells, ring the bells.¡±


    He wondered how old he was. He was sure he was out of his teenage years, but he was not sure exactly where in his twenties he lay. He began to count on his fingers. How many summers had it been? Twenty-eight. He thought he was twenty-eight years old. Many in the kingdom would have considered him middle-aged. He would have been able to look forward to a life of family and simple pleasures, to look over at his wife and their children with pride. He sighed. No, that was not his lot.


    Retirement for a Sword was death. Be it on the battlefield or when their bodies finally gave out from the intense use of magic. Drake had lived much longer than most of his peers, and his body was a roadmap of the pain he had endured from the enemy and his superiors. He longed for freedom, even if it meant death. Whatever he needed to do to escape.


    He had a nameless hunger for family and a life beyond the battlefield. The man made into a weapon had known only the solace of his brother, his fellow Swords and the Knights Watch that swore an oath to the Swords and, more importantly, the king. The Swords were not allowed to marry. They were not even permitted to have lovers. They were to remain chaste, and this chastity was enforced by the end of a blade. Friends were allowed technically, but few soldiers chose to be friends with a grim reaper.


    The only education he was permitted was one of combat and cruelty. His classrooms were the mess tent and battlefields like the one he meandered through at present. Reading and writing hadn¡¯t been forbidden, but they were deemed unnecessary. A Sword only needs to know the will of the hand that wields it. At this point, he had figured out the methodology behind the cruelty. If he knew too much, he would become less pliant. If he knew too much of himself, then he could rebel like he had before. No, it was better to keep him in the dark, sharp yet stupid.


    Drake''s thoughts went to his paper and bits of charcoal, which had been given him as a reward for victory in battle. Drake wouldn¡¯t have called himself an artist, but rubbing the crumbly black chalk onto the infinite possibilities of the paper gave him a treasured escape. He savored each and every opportunity to create something beautiful.


    ¡°Do you hear the bells? Then say the farewells.¡±


    When he was younger, he relished in the fame, the infamy, of being the Sword known as the ¡°Shadow Drake.¡± A name he would have worn with pride had anyone known who he was. Swords seldom get their due credit. There was no enemy of the kingdom alive who had seen his power and lived to talk about it. A braggart¡¯s boast it may have been, but it was also a lonely truth.


    He had taken so many fathers, brothers, and sons from those who loved them. He had never been forced to kill women or children until that faithless day. The day the orders came down for him to raze a border city. No soldiers, just civilians, a neutral place, until it wasn¡¯t. For the first time in his life, Drake had refused an order. He would never call it a mistake but would admit he paid dearly that day.


    Gaius, the Lord Commander himself, a man Drake thought he knew, had come to persuade Drake personally. However, that persuasion came to nothing but another soul-shattering fight, one Drake lost. The city was slaughtered by the Lord Commander in the same way. The flames from the fires danced behind the soldier¡¯s eyes as he lost himself in the memory. Whatever creature comforts the Swords enjoyed had been stripped from Drake with his act of defiance. He had thought life could not get worse. He had been wrong.


    He knew that had been a couple of years ago now. After the battle had been lost and the innocents slain, the weight of the blood and failure on his conscience smothered him. Drake tried to take his own life but found that it was no longer his to take. He was no more successful in stopping his heart than the enemy had ever been.


    He traversed the dead and slain, wondering why it had to be this way. Their groans and pitiful whimpers would fill his dreams that night. He was sure of it. They would mix with the thousands of cries that haunted him every day. He was sure these men were no worse than the ones waiting back for him at the barracks and tents. They may even be cut from a better cloth as he thought this, one of the felled men stirred by Drake¡¯s foot.


    Drake stopped to consider the half-dying man, sword still gripped in hand, armor broken from where Drake had struck him in the fight. Red insides leaked out from the steel. Drake felt a pang of remorse. It was so easy to shut down, not to feel. However, when faced with your hands'' work, it was impossible to turn away. The dying man gurgled. Drake squatted on his haunches, leaning over the man.


    ¡°I am sorry, friend. I doubt you deserved to die here.¡±


    With a final gasp, the man on the ground used the last of his strength to raise his sword, slashing clumsily at Drake. The sword passed through him harmlessly, and a sigh passed through Drake¡¯s lips. Perhaps all men were the same after all.


    ¡°Die well, friend.¡±


    Drake stood and began the long walk back to the bridge to Paxia and the insufferably smug captain awaiting him. The soldier in the mud gargled his last breath as the light left his eyes.

 Chapter 6: The Hand that Feeds

    ¡°Captain Sargasso wants to see you, boy,¡± a stone-faced knight informed Drake as he wearily stepped into the military tent. It was unusual for him to be met by a soldier after a battle so swiftly won. Drake took it as a bad omen.


    Drake nodded. He had learned a long time ago that the knights were not worth wasting words on. It was a pity; Drake had so many things he wanted to share. Little things like the way the sun hits the water or the song of crickets. However, he had learned as a boy that expressing such thoughts would accomplish little but ridicule and perhaps a lashing. Why speak if nobody was listening?


    ¡°Clothes?¡± Drake asked, still nude from the fight.


    ¡°Talk to the captain,¡± the soldier repeated, with somehow less warmth.


    Ordinarily, the servant girl was waiting for him with clothes and fresh water. After he cleaned, he would report to the captain. To be denied the simple pleasure of washing and dressing was disappointing, but he knew the worst was yet to come.


    As he made his way through the tent, the other knights sworn to protect him averted their gaze. Though denied an education, he was not stupid. Something very bad was about to happen to him. Eventually, he passed through the crude mess hall and out of the tent. The flap opened and he saw a sight that made the pit of his stomach fill with ice. On the bridge before him stood a row of knights in armor at attention. In front of them stood the captain and the servant girl, weeping on her knees next to him.


    Sargasso Gryre of the Order of the Swords was as large as he was cruel. A hulking behemoth of a man that stood nearly seven feet in his ancient armor. A seasoned veteran, he was a legend in his own right before ever stepping foot into the armor that gave him the power to lord over Drake. Armor that somehow absorbed and diffused his shadows. Drake had found that out the hard way.


    The real problem, Drake estimated, was not the armor. He could potentially figure out a way to crack that nut. However, the shimmering falcon that lazily circled above the scene saw to it that Drake would never get the chance. It looked like a shiny silver bird, a marvel, a tool of the gods to be sure. The Vita Macel was so much more than that though. It was the scourge of Drake¡¯s existence for one thing.


    While the Vita Macel had taken the form of a mighty falcon, it was not bound to any shape or form. It could instantly be a boar or serpent, but its most demonic form was that of a simple blade. It was the only material Drake had ever known that could cut him. And it had, again and again.


    The girl on her knees sobbed, tears staining the wood below. Drake gave her a sorrowful look. They were not close, he didn¡¯t even know her name, nor was he allowed to. Her dress had been ripped and she was holding it up as best as she was able. Drake knew better than to try and help her. All the same, he itched watching her cry.


    ¡°Good of you to join us, Lord Sword,¡± the captain said from behind his helmet.


    He had never seen Sargasso¡¯s face, but he assumed it was as ugly as the man was twisted. If Drake ever saw the captain¡¯s face, he would make sure his own was the last thing Sargasso ever saw. Drake silently turned his hard stare back to the captain, away from the wailing girl.  ¡°Care to explain the meaning of this?¡± demanded the captain as he produced a piece of parchment. Drake¡¯s heart fell into his stomach as he shut his eyes. ¡°Recognize it do you?¡±


    ¡°Ple-e-ease. I did what you asked. P-leas-s-e!¡±the servant girl cried


    The captain clicked his tongue. ¡°Now, Drake, you know that you aren¡¯t supposed to be getting familiar with...well anyone, but especially our lovely servant here. Care to explain why this exists?¡± The captain shoved the parchment toward Drake. The naked man opened his eyes. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a drawing.¡±


    The parchment did indeed contain a charcoal drawing of the girl smiling. She had modeled for him before. Not for long, but long enough for him to get a quick sketch. He had given it to her to say thank you. Drake grimaced. She had apparently given it to Sargasso. That had not been smart.


    ¡°It betrays familiarities. Need I remind you that your purpose is not to whore but to be a Sword.¡± Drake said nothing. ¡°You are lucky that I don¡¯t take out my punishment on you instead.¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it instead. Let her go.¡± The servant girl lifted her face, streams of tears and snot rolling down it.


    ¡°Well, now that just confirms you were sleeping with her doesn¡¯t it? What man would take a lash for anything less?¡± The captain laughed.


    A moment later the Vita Macel swooped down and slashed the girl across the throat faster than she could blink. Drake¡¯s eyes went wide. He gritted his teeth, balling his fists with rage. So much death all for men¡¯s egos, for rules he couldn¡¯t possibly understand. What had he done to deserve this hell?


    ¡°She has served her purpose, Drake, now it¡¯s time for you to do the same. There is a report of another legion on the western front...¡±


    Drake sat on the ground, putting his hands on his knees as he stared venomously at the captain. He wasn¡¯t going anywhere. Screw the kingdom. Sargasso¡¯s body became rigid and he clenched his hands into fists. Drake knew the rage would follow shortly thereafter. Let it. Perhaps the brute would do him a favor and end his life on this bridge.


    ¡°I order you to stand.¡± The icy words fell on deaf ears. Drake didn¡¯t move. He could almost hear the captain¡¯s blood boiling in his armor. ¡°Get the bastard on his feet.¡±


    The captain motioned for his men to move. Without hesitation a cadre of soldiers marched behind the sitting man, bringing him to his feet. Drake was dead weight in their grasp.


    ¡°Put him against the pillar. This should be an informative lesson.¡±


    The men did as they were told. Drake did not fight them; there was little point. He let the men carry his dead weight as they hauled him to one of the massive columns that supported the bridge. Not looking him in the eye, they held him against the pillar, his bare chest digging into it.


    Drake tried to not blame them for their weakness. However, they were the ones choosing to hold him weren¡¯t they? What made these men any different than the men in the field he had just come from? A pulse and little else, Drake imagined.


    Hope was draining from him before Sargasso stepped forward and Drake grit his teeth. This was not Drake¡¯s first lesson from the captain.


    ¡°Think on your sins, boy.¡±


    A moment later, the Vita Macel rocketed from the sky to the hand of the captain, morphing quickly into the great blade it truly was. Sargasso stepped forward with relish, raising the blade, and held it to savor the moment, the sun glinting off the steel. Then he dropped it down in an arcing slash across Drake¡¯s back.


    Drake cried out in agony, but he was not the only one. The captain had been overzealous in his strike, cutting the man to Drake¡¯s right as well. Drake had taken it across the back, but the soldier had been cut across the stomach. He was currently screaming as his insides tumbled out. Drake staggered on his feet as his right arm was released.


    ¡°Somebody clean up this mess,¡± said the emotionless captain.


    Drake threw his weight forward, wrenching his arm from the other knight¡¯s grasp, then jumped through the bridge¡¯s bones and into the open air.


    ¡°Stop him by the damn old one!!¡±


    But Drake was already in free fall. He tumbled through the air, head over feet. Slamming hard into the raging torrents below, he was quickly swallowed by the current.


    ¡°DAMN HIM!¡±


    The captain scanned the river below but saw nothing. Whether Drake was alive or dead, there would be hell to pay for this.

 Chapter 7: Drowning Your Sorrows

    The dark wood of the tavern¡¯s bar felt cool against Gigi¡¯s cheek. Her ear was folded somewhat painfully under her head, but she was well past feeling it. For a fleeting moment, she looked up at her tankard of honey mead and wondered if she could tip it into her mouth from that angle without spilling it. Her common sense churned to life as she thought about trying, realizing she would just pour the drink onto her face instead. She sighed wearily, pulling her muscular frame up to drink properly.


    With a grunt, she brought the bottom of the mug toward the sky. The sweet liquid drained in a flash, empty once again, and she slammed the tankard on the bar. Gigi brought one hand to cover her face while languidly pushing the mug toward her friend and barkeep, Uvara, with the other, letting loose a thunderous burp.


    The brightly colored harpy picked up the tankard with her taloned fingers, the feathers under her arm rustling. She clucked her tongue and shook her head, her finely styled plumage bobbing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, darlin¡¯? Is one of your sisters tying the knot?¡± Gigi grunted and put her head back on the bar. Uvara took that as her cue to pour another brew for the weary woman. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t put your face there, dear.¡± Uvara tapped the wood with her pointer talon. ¡°Never can be too sure what happened on here.¡±


    Gigi slid back and pulled her head free from the bar. A fresh mug was placed before her, the amber liquid gleaming in the light of the fire. A dim glow came from the massive hearth, casting the tavern and its patrons in shadow. Gigi could just make out her green reflection in the drink. Her dark brown eyes were bloodshot from crying on her way to the bar. Not that she let anyone see her, of course. With delicate fingers, she touched the bags underneath her eyes. She felt bone-tired. Sighing, she brushed a strand of long black hair out of her face.


    ¡°Uvara, what do you see when you look at me?¡±


    ¡°My friend,¡± the harpy said with a wry smile. ¡°And a drunk,¡± she winked.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Gigi said, placing her head in her hands.


    The harpy nodded as her smirk faded. She visibly puzzled over the question, thinking how best to respond with truth and grace. ¡°I think we are what we pretend to be, so you have to be careful what you pretend to be,¡± she said finally. ¡°An author I like said that once,¡± she added with a smile.


    ¡°What in the seven hells does that mean?¡±


    The harpy giggled. ¡°It means that you can be whatever you want to be, darlin¡¯, but you ought to be real certain what it is before you pretend to be it.¡±


    Gigi sat with the words for a moment. Turning them over like stones in her mind, feeling their heft and meaning. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be some goblin broodmare, and I don¡¯t want people feeling sorry for me either.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough, but what is it you actually want?¡±


    It was a simple question, but the answer was elusive. She thought she had wanted to join the army. Any army. With a hammer or even her fists, she was confident she could crack skulls with the best of them. Yet, why would she want to serve with men who looked down on her? The rejection she had received from the knight and the other men was far from the first. This had been what? The fourth army, to which she tried to run away? They were all the same - boys playing with swords until they found the sharp end one day.


    Did she just want to fight? No, she wanted to explore. To live a life worth living. She needed to get out of Poppy to realize her dream. She could catch a ferry downriver, plenty of villages along it, and even an imperial city at the mouth. Unfortunately, she had little in the way of valuable possessions to pawn to make such a journey possible. She had some coin saved, but nowhere near enough for that journey.


    She could steal her father¡¯s armor and sell it, but Gigi would have instead cut out her tongue rather than sully his memory like that. Where did that leave her? At the bottom of a bottle, she supposed. Tipping the tankard back, she chugged the heavy brew as her friend looked on with concern. Gigi continued to attempt to pour cold mead on her sad heart as time winded into the night.


    Her head began to buzz, pins and needles of inebriation beginning in her face. It became harder to talk without slurring her words, so she stopped speaking and simply drank. Uvara cut her friend off after Gigi fell asleep at the bar for the second time. The harpy let the goblin snooze peacefully until it was time to close for the night.


    Uvara gently shook the snoring Gigi. When she heard the dreaded words, it was difficult for her to focus, half in the mountains of her dreams and half in the tavern.


    ¡°Closing time, darlin¡¯,¡± she whispered as if to a baby.


    Gigi mumbled incoherently but managed to find her feet as she stood from the stool. She would once again be walking home. Alone.


    ***


    Drake lost all sense of time as he was violently pulled down the river. He had never been much of a swimmer. Outside of taking dips to bathe, he had never heard the call of deeper water. Not that he would have been allowed to follow it anyway. Wounded as he was, it became tough to tread in the rushing current for more than a few minutes before he was at the river¡¯s mercy.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    He managed to grab onto a log trapped by some rocks, resting on it until the sun grew low on the horizon. He wondered if he might be dying, his blood seeping into the water freely as he drifted in and out of consciousness.


    He suddenly found himself underwater, no longer gripping the log. He coughed and sucked in water. His eyes widened as he struggled for air. The water churned with bubbles as he flailed, desperate to find any purchase aside from a watery grave. The last thing he remembered before blacking out was perhaps death would be best.


    ¡°Ring the bells, Ring the bells.¡±


    ***


    Gigi looked up at the stars as she walked the dirt path back to the bakery and her bed. The moon was full, and the surrounding symphony of light brightened the night. Summer was ending, and a tinge of autumn chill was starting in the air. She couldn¡¯t feel it through the thick, false warmth the alcohol provided.


    She came to a bend in the road, a clearing in the thick foliage that was a straight shot to the river on one side that brought back childhood memories. She had walked it a thousand times as a girl. She wondered if the hydrangeas were still in bloom; the yellow petals with the red freckles were her favorite. Before she knew what she was doing, she was walking down the path toward the river.


    The hydrangeas were, in fact, not in bloom. However, she had forgotten all about her quest when she heard splashing. It wasn¡¯t a fish; it was too wild and frantic. Gigi looked out at the water to find the culprit, seeing clearly with the excellent night vision goblins¡¯ possessed. That was when she saw it, the thrashing under the water. It suddenly stopped, the water''s surface becoming a little more smooth.


    Strange. Her drunken mind worked feverishly to figure out what she was looking at. Then it clicked into place like a gear in a clock. Someone was drowning. Panic ensnared her mead-addled brain. I have to do something! I have to help! A moment later, she dove into the river.


    The current was strong, but she was stronger. Looking back and forth under the water, she found the culprit. Or rather, the man, a nude human man. She wondered if he had been swimming and got swept up in the current. It seemed impossible for any human to be dumb enough to swim in the rushing streams of the Poppy River, but she was apparently looking at one such individual.


    With great skill and speed, she swam toward the unconscious man. Gigi speared the man with a tackle, feeling something inside the man crack. Whoops. Perhaps she had been too enthusiastic. Undeterred, she hooked his arms and began to head for the surface, the man sagging with dead weight. She kicked harder before breaking the surface with a gasp, pulling his head up with her.


    She pushed against the current, holding onto her catch with one hand, ensuring his nose and mouth stayed above water. Finally, she pulled them both ashore on the rocky inlet above the grove. She stood in the shallows, water pouring from her leathers as he lay before her. She flipped her long black hair back with her hand to clear it from her eyes, then looked at the man¡¯s face for the first time. He had a strong jaw, a shaved head, and numerous scars on his tattooed body. Goblins were no strangers to flesh and ink, but she had never seen anything like what covered the man.


    Gigi was so lost in looking over the symbols she realized only a moment later he wasn¡¯t breathing. That isn¡¯t good! She stared dumbly for a second, waiting for a breath that wasn¡¯t coming. What was she supposed to do? Her mind, still hazy from drink, ¡®Press on his chest¡¯ went through the drunken brain fog.


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± she said, ¡°just like this.¡±


    She placed her hands on his sternum and pressed down hard, harder than she meant to. Gigi felt a crack in his chest and jumped back. What had she done? Humans are practically made of glass. She looked down at her hands in horror. Had she just killed this poor man? He coughed and began to hurl up water from the river.


    Thank the old ones; he wasn¡¯t dead! He was, however, violently coughing and wheezing shallow breaths in and out before he passed out again, but this time his chest was raggedly rising and falling. Gigi wasn¡¯t sure what she had broken, perhaps a rib or two, in her rescue. However, she still thought she had done pretty well; he wasn¡¯t dead after all.


    She turned back to the unconscious human. What was she supposed to do with him now? Gigi couldn¡¯t just leave him out here. She had never seen this man before, and her delivery routes made her at least acquainted with virtually every village resident. Her ears drooped. The adrenaline was beginning to fade from her system, and her body was still burning off the copious amount of alcohol she had subjected it to. Gigi was tired.


    Whoever this was, it would have to wait until morning. She would just bring him home if she couldn¡¯t leave him out here. Simple enough; problem solved. Gigi bent down and, with a grunt, scooped up his prone form. Throwing him over her shoulder, he groaned in pain. She winced.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she whispered.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy or comfortable task, but Gigi managed to bring him back to the bakery. Fishing the key out of her waterlogged satchel, she let them in the backdoor. She was careful to enter sideways so as not to hit his head. Even drunk, she instinctively made as little noise as possible through the empty halls. If she were to wake any of her siblings, or god forbid her mother, she was in no state to explain the naked human on her shoulders.


    Luckily, not a soul was stirring in the house at the late hour. She looked around her room. Where in the seven hells would she put this guy? Gigi supposed the floor was fine, but she had also, maybe, accidentally, broken some of his ribs. Perhaps he deserved the bed.


    She gently placed him on the bed and pulled the comforter over him. Gigi was still soaked, beginning to freeze and chafe in the wet clothes. Her fireplace was dead, and she had no desire to bring it to life. Instead, she merely peeled the wet leather off and tossed it to the ground. Quickly, she found a house dress and the extra furs from her closet. Sluggishly tossing the furs on the ground, she collapsed into them.


    An hour later, she awoke, freezing and confused. She surveyed the spinning room, wondering why she was on the floor. Grunting, she stood and pulled back the comforter before rolling into her bed. She discovered it was warm and occupied. That was impossible, though; she was probably just having the dream again. "Dreams are nice and warm," she said, curling into the sleeping form beside her. Gigi began to snore lightly.

 Chapter 8: Rude Awakenings

    The last thing Drake could recall before he passed out was a figure above him. Then it all went black. He awoke to sharp pains tearing across his chest and back, reminding him that Sargasso had managed to land a clean slash on his back. Fortunately, Drake didn¡¯t think the gash was too deep; if it was, the blood had been stopped somehow. Wasn¡¯t I drowning? Where am I? Why do my ribs hurt so damn much!?


    He slowly managed to open bleary, blue eyes. Sunlight was just beginning to stream in through the windows, birdsong lightly playing outside. Drake surveyed the dim room. His gaze was met with purple drapes and sturdy wooden furnishings. A hearth lay against the opposite wall, with what looked like furs and wooden boards that made up the floor. One thing was sure - it wasn¡¯t a military tent or barracks, and it didn¡¯t smell like a latrine or death. This is nice.


    Drake attempted to sit, but pain exploded throughout his torso as his muscles tensed to try. Gasping, he noticed a weight on his chest and side, stopping him from sitting. His left arm was pinned under something, and he could also feel the weight on his chest. His fingers moved in curiosity toward the weight, finding something firm yet soft and warm. Perplexed, his eyes focused more as he looked down.


    There was a bump under the comforter. With his free hand, he slowly slid the cover back. A small woman slept, gently snoring in the crook of his arm, head resting on his chest, as she stirred slightly at the movement. Drake¡¯s eyes went wide. A woman. A green one at that. Her long ebony hair cascaded down and onto his chest. The morning light caressed her heart-shaped face. Her long, pointed ears occasionally twitched as she snoozed.


    The soldier was not an expert on the races of the realms. He had no idea what the woman sleeping on top of him was. He knew she wasn¡¯t human. She was smaller than him and heavier than she looked.


    She¡¯s the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen.


    She gripped him like a teddy bear, squeezing tenderly. Agony ripped through him. He ground his teeth, trying not to cry out in pain. Drake wasn¡¯t sure why, but he wanted to hang onto this moment for as long as possible. That was when he felt something wet on his back. He fumbled with his free hand to touch it. Pulling his hand back, he grimaced, blood shining on it.


    All of it had happened. That scum Sargasso had slashed him across the back. He had almost drowned in the river. Did that mean he was free? He hoped so. Drake closed his eyes and then passed out.


    ***


    Gigi did not feel well. Her head was pounding, and she felt nauseous. Exhaustion inundated her body. The distinct smell of river water assaulted her nose. Had she gone swimming last night? A scream pierced the air before she could jog an answer from her foggy memory.


    ¡°I¡¯m up! I¡¯m up!¡± Gigi mumbled as she rolled out of the bed and collapsed onto the floor.


    It was her mother, Griselda. She was screaming at her. Gigi kept one bleary eye open as her mind raced to comprehend what fresh hell she had woken up to. The drums in her head doubled.


    ¡°GIGI, WHO IS THAT MAN?¡± her mother shrieked.


    ¡°What, man?¡± Gigi asked, confusion plastered on her face.


    ¡°The one bleeding to death in your bed!¡± she said, motioning behind her daughter.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Gigi almost tripped as she spun on her heels. Her mother was right; there was a man in her bed. A man turning her sheets red.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there looking stupid, girl. Go get towels, thread, and needle.¡±


    Though disoriented and bewildered, Gigi snapped into action with her mother¡¯s familiar, demanding tone. Darting into the hall, nearly falling on her face, she rushed for the linens.


    ¡°And boil some water!¡± the goblin matron yelled out after her.


    Her siblings were beginning to pop their heads out, curious about what all the excitement was over. However, Gigi¡¯s mother slammed the door to the room before any of her nosy children could see the ghastly sight within.


    ¡°We are going to have a very serious,¡± and angry, ¡°conversation about this Gigi,¡± Griselda muttered. ¡°Now I need to make sure this scraggly human doesn¡¯t die in my house,¡± she sighed.


    Gigi raced back and forth, grabbing what her mother had commanded. Before she became a baker, her mother had been a wartime nurse to her father and his companions. Stitching skin back together was something Gigi¡¯s mother was grimly accustomed to.


    With some difficulty, they managed to stymie the wound. ¡°I know a cut from a blade when I see one, Gigi,¡± Griselda lectured. ¡°On the back no less, shameful.¡± Gigi frowned but knew to keep her tongue still. When the bandages had finally set, Gigi¡¯s mother bundled up all the soiled linen, shoving them into Gigi¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Wash these, use baking soda and salt to get the stains out the best you can, then meet me in the pantry,¡± Griselda said with frustration.


    Gigi grimaced. No good came from the pantry. She was about to get screamed at until her mother turned red. With thick walls and a lock on the door, it was the scene of many punishments Griselda had doled out on her children. Generally, well-deserved punishments. Gigi was no stranger to the pantry.


    Laundry was never pleasant work, but the blood stains made it much worse. Even still, she worked diligently until her hangover got the better of her. Taking a brief break to vomit, she returned to work until the stains had gone from dark red to light maroon. She figured this was as good as it was going to get.


    Her mother was waiting for her outside the pantry. Her siblings had attempted to gather around the site of what was sure to be a highly entertaining punishment. They were quickly shooed away by Griselda, whom the children could tell was not to be trifled with. When Gigi sheepishly showed her face, her mother stormed over, pinching her by the ear and dragging her into the pantry. She slammed the door behind her.


    ¡°Explain,¡± her mother demanded, letting Gigi go and folding her arms.


    Gigi rubbed her ear. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m as confused as you are. The last thing I remember was talking to Uvara...¡± she trailed off.


    ¡°UVARA! You were at the tavern again?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, but-¡±


    ¡°May the old ones bless you. You let some gutter rat from the tavern into your bed? A human, no less!¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that,¡± Gigi protested. ¡°At least I don¡¯t think it¡¯s like that,¡± she followed quickly.


    ¡°GIGI!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Stupid girl, I saw you retching outside. By the old ones, if you are with child, human or not, you will be stuck with him.¡±


    ¡°MOTHER, I¡¯m just not feeling well from last night,¡± she said, putting a palm on her pounding temple.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what worries me.¡±


    ¡°Besides, can a human and us even...¡±


    ¡°Oh, sweety, as the old saying goes: garbage in, goblin out.¡±


    Gigi grimaced. ¡°So what do we do with him now?¡±


    ¡°WE? WE aren¡¯t doing anything. You are going to make sure that man doesn¡¯t die in this house. At least until we know you aren¡¯t pregnant, then I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s your pet and problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she growled.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re not.¡± Griselda took a few copper coins from a pouch sitting near the back of the panty. ¡°Go buy your dog a collar.¡±

 Chapter 9: Playing Doctor

    The door to her bedroom creaked as Gigi peered inside, hesitantly surveying the room. Seeing only the man''s prone form on the bed, she crept into the sun-drenched room. She pulled up a chair, taking her usual position as she picked up her book. Her mother told her to make sure the man kept breathing. At least until he wakes up, then he will be someone else¡¯s problem.


    For the last three days, Gigi has done that and more. She fed him while he slept, though her first attempt was a fiasco. It had seemed such a simple task to feed a man broth. She put in a spoonful and discovered it would just drip out the side of his mouth. She tried holding his nose to force him to swallow. He did for a moment but then began choking wildly. She had to make sure he was still alive after that. She changed his bandages, but his limp form made it difficult. She tried to be gentle with him, but humans seemed more delicate than goblin toddlers.


    She didn¡¯t find humans beautiful creatures. However, the tattoos this one possessed were unlike anything she had ever seen. They fascinated her. Goblins had been tattooing for centuries, but they were nothing like the ones covering the sleeping man¡¯s flesh. She couldn¡¯t place her finger on why, but they seemed special. She spent one afternoon tracing the ones on his hand with her finger.


    The memories from their first night were foggy, but she reeled them in from her mental fog. She figured she must be pretty heroic when she was drunk, considering she had dived in to save him. She blushed a little as she remembered he was, for whatever reason, naked that night and, subsequently, the following day when Gigi awoke next to him. Gigi managed to stretch the coppers her mother gave her to find decent second-hand clothes later that day. The tailor mentioned they had come off a corpse, a hunter, but this guy didn¡¯t need to know that.


    ¡°GIGI! KITCHENS! NOW!¡± her mother called from down the hall, causing her almost to drop the book.


    Gigi sighed as she closed it. She set it on the chair, cursing under her breath, and then slammed the door on her way out.


    ***


    Drake awoke as the door rang out in the small room. He was still alive. He touched his chest to make sure it wasn¡¯t a dream. The immediate pain he felt in his back alerted him this was reality. His hands flew to the covers and flung them off; he was still naked. He was also alone. Where did the pretty green woman go?


    He put a hand to his head. The river was the last thing he could remember. The form swimming toward him, could it have been her? That would make sense. He felt guilty for being a burden on whoever this kind stranger had been. It would be best if he made a quick exit. He stood and looked around the room for something to wear.


    ¡°Gigi, are you in here? Mom¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    The door swung open, and he froze like a bear in a trap. It was one of Gigi¡¯s sisters. Their eyes widened as they both screamed, Drake trying to cover himself before the teenage goblin dashed back into the hallway.


    ***


    Gigi¡¯s ears shot back as her sister¡¯s shrill cry pierced the air. By the gods! She could shatter glass.


    Her sister Giada came racing past Gigi to their mother in a huff. ¡°Mother! A¡­man! There¡¯s a HUMAN man in Gigi¡¯s room!¡± cried Giada.


    That was not good. The entire house would be at her door moments after she had painstakingly spent days hiding him. Gigi blew past her sister, black hair whipping her sister in the face. When Gigi was at her door, her many siblings were crowding it. Gigi pushed past with extreme prejudice.


    ¡°MOVE!¡±


    Seeing the scared man, she pushed the last of them out of her way. He had retreated to the bed and pulled the covers over himself, looking out of the blanket like a makeshift cloak and cowl.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble,¡± he bleated.


    The small apology struck Gigi in equal parts strange and sweet. What had he to apologize for? She shoved Giada into the others, forcing them all backward, then shut and locked the door. Griselda could be heard on the other side ushering her curious brood away and back to their duties despite their chorus of disappointment and questions.


    Gigi turned to the man cowering in her bed. He was an unusual one. She regarded him for a moment. He seemed a mass of contradictions. He had the ropey muscles and the hard scars of a soldier and the tattoos of a barbarian, but there seemed to be something childlike about him, innocent. She didn¡¯t believe in the greenworm wash about the eyes being the windows to the soul. Gigi knew liars could train their eyes as well as their tongues.


    However, she knew when someone was scared. His gaze held the same fear her brother¡¯s eyes held of the dark. Was it because she was a goblin? Maybe he had never seen one of her kin before. They weren¡¯t that common in Epesia.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid,¡± Gigi said, reaching out with her hand. He swallowed hard and shifted backward. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m green? I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± he cut her off.


    Gigi folded her arms. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere. Look, I don¡¯t know who you are, but by the old ones, you must have a death wish. I dragged you out of the river, you know...¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    He pulled the comforter off and smiled at her warmly. She was taken aback. Had she said something funny? ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°The best way I can repay your kindness is by leaving, I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°Not listening! That¡¯s what you¡¯re doing. Now, if you try and leave, I¡¯ll break something else, understand?¡± He shut his mouth and nodded. ¡°Good. I¡¯m Gigi.¡±


    She stuck out her hand. He stared at it briefly before taking it nervously with his tattooed hand. He shook it firmly like men do with other men, taking the goblin entirely by surprise and causing her to giggle. She shook his hand back vigorously as he smirked. This could be a human addition to the handshake. She took her hand back with a smile and sat in her chair facing him.


    ¡°You know, normally, when someone introduces themselves, the other person does the same.¡± He pointed at himself. She grinned and nodded.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s Drake,¡± he said sheepishly, looking at the ground.


    ¡°Well, Drake, how in the seven hells did you end up in the river with a giant cut like that across your back?¡±


    ¡°I...don¡¯t remember.¡± He avoided her eyes.


    ¡°Wow, you are a terrible liar,¡± she snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°So, what were you really doing?¡±


    ¡°There was a battle not far from here-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a soldier! I knew it!¡± she said. A fire burned in her eyes now. ¡°Are you strong? Have you been in many battles?¡±


    Dismay returned to Drake¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± He shrugged. ¡°What do you do?¡± He paused and thought for a moment. ¡°Is this where I live now?¡±


    Gigi tilted her head. What was with this guy? She had never met a soldier who didn¡¯t love to boast. Here she was, a captive and beautiful audience, and he seemed to want to talk about anything else. Is this where he lives now? What kind of question was that? Perhaps he had hit his head as well?


    ¡°This is a bakery. In case you wondered why everything smells like bread, including me,¡± she sighed. That¡¯s why.¡± She considered whether he lived here now. ¡°Umm, well, you can stay here until that nasty wound heals. I would say you owe me that much.¡±


    ¡°I owe you my life, Lady Gigi.¡±


    He looked at her with watery blue eyes. When he said her name, something stirred inside her. It was just a slight flutter, but it was definitely something. It made her uncomfortable, and her face began to flush.


    ¡°Lady Gigi, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure, of course.¡±


    Drake fiddled with the comforter. His tanned face was beginning to turn a light red. ¡°That night, you saved me. I remember we slept in the same bed.¡±


    Gigi felt her soul leaving her body. She tried her best to hide her panic behind a nervous smile. Of course, he remembered. He hadn¡¯t had an entire cask of mead. She wondered what she had done to embarrass herself.


    ¡°Lady Gigi, are you my wife now?¡± he asked earnestly.


    Her brown eyes widened, and she struggled for breath. She would have assumed he was making fun of her if this had been an ordinary human. However, it was becoming abundantly clear that Drake was far from normal.


    He waited for her answer with curious, pleading eyes. She pondered his question. Did she want a human husband? Did she want a husband at all? If she said yes, she suspected he would believe her. Besides, her aunt had abducted her husband, and they seemed happy. Lying to this man didn¡¯t sit well, though. It felt like tricking a child. Drake seemed somewhat simple, sweet, and helpless.


    Gigi smiled softly and shook her head no. Something was definitely not right with this guy. Despite his profession, he didn¡¯t seem dangerous. If anything, he seemed to need her protection.


    ¡°What kind of soldier are you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do that anymore,¡± he said quickly.


    ¡°Okay, what kind of soldier were you?¡± Drake¡¯s eyes darted back and forth, looking anywhere but at her own. Gigi crossed her arms again. ¡°No lying, remember? I can tell.¡± Drake nodded. Gigi imagined even a greenworm knew when this guy was lying.


    ¡°I¡¯m...a special soldier. There aren¡¯t many like me.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Are you like a slayer?!¡± Gigi jumped up again. They supposedly had white hair, but perhaps the legend''s truth was blonde.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Come on, you have to know about the slayers! Everyone in Epesia knows about them.¡±


    Drake turned red with embarrassment. ¡°Tell me about them.¡±


    ¡°The slayers were a mythological group of warriors created in the image of the cursed elves! It¡¯s said they wielded blades that could turn their enemies to stone! Allegedly, they were unmatched on the battlefield,¡± Gigi said, wildly animating with her hands as she spoke.


    ¡°They could turn men to stone?¡± Drake asked, his eyes wide with wonder.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the legend says.¡± Gigi nodded vigorously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m one of these slayers.¡± Drake looked at his hands, then back at Gigi. ¡°I can¡¯t turn men to stone.¡± He looked back up at her. ¡°I can only whisper to the shadows.¡±


    Gigi was once more baffled. Drake was dropping from simple and sweet to worryingly delusional in a few words. ¡°Whisper to the shadows? Umm. Do they talk back?¡±


    Drake laughed. ¡°No, but they do listen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± she said, pasting on a plastic smile. Had she brought home a lunatic?


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to whisper when I¡¯m not on the battlefield. The captain says it¡¯s a waste.¡±


    ¡°The captain?¡± Gigi quizzed.


    Drake¡¯s eyes darted to hers with fear. He shut his mouth firmly, jaw tense.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked more to herself than the stranger in her bed.


    ¡°Want to see a trick?¡± he asked excitedly.


    ¡°Umm, sure?¡±


    Drake patted the space on the bed beside him for her to sit. She glanced away a moment as she sat next to him, a little more red highlighting her cheeks. Their backs were to the window, allowing the sunlight to cascade in front of them. Their shadows were long on the floor and stretched against the far wall.


    The soldier shut his eyes and began muttering to himself. Gigi couldn¡¯t make it out, but it sounded like a chant. Then she saw movement out of the corner of her eye. Turning to the shadows, she noticed they were gone. Gigi jumped off the bed.


    ¡°Drake!¡± She turned to him. He had opened his eyes and was looking at her, smiling. He raised his arm and pointed at the far wall.


    There, the pair of shadows were painted. Only they were not stretched and warped; they were perfect copies. Gigi¡¯s mouth gaped as she looked at her shadow waving to her from across the room. She waved back.

 Chapter 10: A Book by its cover

    Drake grinned as he saw Gigi stare dumbfounded at the wall. He rarely brought joy with his gifts. Her bright brown eyes danced from the shadow to him in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen magic like this! What else can you do?¡± She turned to him, wonder in her eyes.


    He had never wanted to impress someone so badly in his life. He could do whatever he liked with the shadow. The darkness was the ink and the world his canvas, even if each stroke shortened his own life a speck. But what was his life worth? He estimated very little. If it meant this beautiful woman would keep looking at him like that, he would have given his entire shadow.


    He dramatically cracked his knuckles. If she wanted a show, she was going to get one.


    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite animal?¡±


    ¡°A wyvern!¡±


    Drake nodded confidently. That was a creature he had seen on the battlefield more than once. He focused on the wall, a jolt of energy shooting through his frame. Before them, their shadows merged into a new shape. An inky reptile began to emerge from the confines of the second dimension into the third. Slick black skin oozed forth until it truncated in a coiling tail. The black beast spread its mighty wings in the small room, blowing a gust of wind on Gigi¡¯s face.


    Making the darkness solid was no easy task, but Drake was well versed in this particular mystic craft. Gigi stood and approached the sooty wyvern that bowed before her. She placed her hand on its head and scratched behind its ear.


    ¡°This is amazing,¡± she whispered.


    Drake could feel his wound beginning to throb from the exertion but pushed through the pain. He gritted his teeth, focusing on folding the darkness. Gigi put her forehead against the creature, gently smiling. At that moment, something inside Drake gave way and agony seared across his body. The shadow wyvern dissipated back into the darkness and his consciousness followed.


    When he came back around, Gigi was sitting next to him reading quietly. She flashed a fang-filled smile his way, closing her book.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still here,¡± he said, sitting up.


    ¡°Well, yeah, I live here.¡±


    It was a fair point but he was still surprised. ¡°What do we do now?¡± asked Drake.


    ¡°You are going to stay here and read a book or something. Also, do NOT show my siblings this shadow stuff.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    ¡°No, because they won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh okay, I promise I won¡¯t, Lady Gigi.¡± He nodded again. Gigi shook her head no.


    ¡°Stop that, it¡¯s weird, and it¡¯s just Gigi, got it?¡± Drake raised his head again and nodded his acknowledgment. ¡°You are a strange one.¡± She reached into her satchel on the floor and pulled out a petite key. Gigi placed it in Drake¡¯s palm. ¡°This is for the room. Don¡¯t let my siblings in. I have the only other key so if there¡¯s a knock, it isn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said, looking nervous.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Here, read this.¡± She handed him her book. Drake took it with a dry mouth.


    Books were scary things where he was from. If the captain caught him with one, the punishment would have been more than the simple slash on the back. He gently took the book as if it were a wild animal, holding it at arm¡¯s length. He sensed that she was much smarter than him but was embarrassed by how much. He felt no need to be better than her, but he worried she may find him a bore. He wanted to impress her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, forcing a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go help my mom with the preparations for the harvest festival in a couple weeks, so you just relax and sleep.¡±


    Drake nodded. He was not certain what a harvest festival was, but he was certain he was done looking stupid in front of Gigi for now. With that, the goblin woman walked out of the room and locked the door behind her with a heavy click. Drake heard her footsteps grow fainter until everything was quiet and he was alone once more.Stolen novel; please report.


    He set the book down on the table and began to look about the room, the fireplace catching his eye. There were big pieces of charcoal, perfect for drawing. He felt excitement bubbling within him. If only he had parchment. He glanced at the book again. No, that wouldn¡¯t do. His eyes scanned the room until he saw a small desk at the foot of the bed with a neat stack of stationary. He quickly got out of bed, grinning, and stood in front of the desk.


    Next to the parchment sat a book with a little lock on it. He picked it up and inspected it. He felt the darkness within the lock and twisted it, hearing a click as it opened. Inside he saw what appeared to be Gigi¡¯s rough scrawl. It looked to be frantically written and mostly illegible, even if he had someone there to help him understand each word. He did recognize a few words here and there, like ¡°alone¡± and ¡°love.¡± It suddenly occurred to him that perhaps what he was doing was wrong. Drake quickly shut the book and popped the lock back into place.


    He put the book back as carefully as he could, sensing he had unknowingly committed a great sin. He quickly went to the fireplace to scoop up a fine-looking piece of charcoal. With a drawing utensil and parchment secured, he whittled away the time stooped at the desk. It had been ages since he could just draw. During the campaigns, he was allowed only an hour before bed and after drills - if he even had the time. As he toiled in the room, the sun crested, then began its heavenly descent.


    He drew furiously page after page. His hands were completely covered in soot, but he didn¡¯t care. He drew picture after picture. Sprawling landscapes, wild animals, and grand castles, but his favorite subject was Gigi. There was something about her heart-shaped face, framed with lush black hair, and those piercing brown eyes. Drake simply couldn¡¯t get her out of his head.


    He tried to render her likeness on several pages, not satisfied with the ones before, until he heard the door unlock. He looked at the pages of paper strewn before him. His cheeks flushed at his drawings of the woman that saved him. He frantically tried to pile them up as the door swung open.


    ¡°You alive in here?¡± Gigi opened the door to find Drake with a pile of parchments in his arms.


    ¡°Umm, hello,¡± Drake said, clinging to the papers as he slightly turned away.


    ¡°What in the realms are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this?¡± He raised the pile in his arms.


    ¡°Uh, yeah, obviously, you weird man.¡±


    Drake looked at the ground. He considered trying to lie, but he suspected she would see right through it. He had been caught red-handed; no point in trying to hide them now. He bundled the sheets up as neatly as he could then handed them over.


    ¡°Uh, they are actually drawings,¡± he said gingerly, rubbing his hands on his trousers.


    Gigi took the pile with confusion plastered on her face. She started looking over them one by one. First was the dragon, Drake had fought one once, it was a fierce but beautiful creature. He had never forgotten the way the sun hit its scales. Majestic wings spread across the page, sharp claws reaching out to the viewer. The dragon¡¯s maw seemed to practically leap off the page. Gigi¡¯s mouth went slack.


    ¡°Drake¡­these are amazing!¡±


    She flipped the page to a ruined and smoking husk of a fortress. One the army had laid siege to. A stalemate he had been called on to break. The ashy smoke and scattered stones that resided on that sheet were all that remained of the ruined relic now. The next page was a landscape, rolling fields punctuated by throngs of trees. In the center was a village, what he thought Poppy looked like. He knew it couldn¡¯t be accurate, but he liked to think he had done a good  job of rendering the countryside of the village with just black, white, and gray.


    Drake braced himself, knowing what the next likeness was. Gigi turned to the next drawing and froze. She considered the picture for a moment.


    ¡°Is this me?¡± She held up the drawing next to her face and smiled lie the picture. Drake nodded bashfully. ¡°This is incredible! Where did you even get the charcoal to do this?¡±


    He pointed to the fireplace. Gigi looked at him with amazement. She flipped the page to see herself again, then once more. She kept leafing through to see the rest of the drawings were, in fact, of her. Her green cheeks took on a scarlet hue.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you. Usually people like when I draw them.¡± She was silent as she took in his words. He wanted to say that he just couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her but held his tongue instead.


    ¡°Nobody has ever drawn me before.¡±


    ¡°Really? But you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± He blurted out. Then looked surprised at what had come out of his own mouth. The red in Gigi¡¯s cheeks brightened. She brought the papers closer to eye level to hide behind them.


    ¡°You really are an odd worm aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Is that good?¡±


    Gigi lowered the pictures to reveal a nervous smile. ¡°Can I have these?¡±


    Drake grinned and nodded. His art had made people happy before, and he loved that. However, he couldn¡¯t recall it ever making someone blush before.


    ¡°Gigi?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°When I stop bleeding, can I help in the bakery?¡±


    ¡°You want to work in the bakery?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, I want to work with you.¡±


    Gigi giggled and sat down on the bed. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll make a baker out of you.¡±

 Chapter 11: The Rules of Nature

    A few days later, Drake had healed enough to finally be of some use. Gigi hadn¡¯t minded playing doctor, but she was relieved to see him on his feet. In a few days¡¯ time it became abundantly clear to Gigi that whatever use Drake was going to be at the bakery, it was likely not as a baker. Every lesson was a comedy of errors, from coating the entire kitchen in flour to egg-shells in every muffin. Gigi was perplexed how someone could be so completely talentless for something she found so simple. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t take orders. The problem was that was all he could do. Drake lacked the ability to take initiative with the baking process. He stared at the recipes as if they were a foreign language. After the fire, Griselda forbade Drake from the kitchen.


    Drake slunk off to the back garden to stew in his failure, Gigi¡¯s siblings giggling as he departed. Griselda turned to Gigi.


    ¡°He¡¯s your pet, take him for a walk or something today. Perhaps tomorrow you two can do the deliveries.¡±


    Gigi sighed and nodded, following the soldier into the garden. He sat in the grass, staring off into the forest beyond the village. The air was just beginning to become crisp with the smell of autumn. The earthy aroma of decaying leaves mixed in with the sweet sting of pine enveloped her.  Her apron fluttered in the breeze as she approached Drake.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, hanging his head.


    ¡°Eh, forget about it,¡± Gigi waved her hand, ¡°apparently baking isn¡¯t for everyone. I mean I¡¯m good at it and I still hate it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it. How exciting is it to watch bread rise?¡± She shrugged off her apron.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s kind of amazing.¡±


    Gigi looked at him skeptically. ¡°It¡¯s just a bakery.¡±


    ¡°You can turn white powders, milk, and eggs into amazing things that make people happy. You don¡¯t think that¡¯s worthwhile?¡±


    Gigi frowned. What nonsense. She didn¡¯t care a lick if their bread made folks cry from joy. Making it still made her feel like the center of a donut. Empty. What she didn¡¯t want to admit was perhaps, making bread was all she was good for. It was a terror she wrestled with herself daily. However, she wasn¡¯t going to admit that to someone she barely knew.


    ¡°Um, thanks.¡± She stood next to him, folding her arms. ¡°Also, who cares that you can¡¯t bake? You¡¯re, like, made of magic. You could be a sell-sword from here to the coast and be so laden in gold and women within a month that you could retire,¡± she said with a hint of irritation.


    Drake said nothing. She nodded, kicking the ground a little. They weren¡¯t the same. Maybe he was lost like her, but he could so easily find his way back to that path society had set for him. A flash of envy cut through her. It would be so simple for him to join up with another army or live on his own terms.


    She didn¡¯t even know what her terms were. Gigi couldn¡¯t say why she stayed in Poppy. Sure, she loved her family, but that was just an excuse, as her own siblings pointed out to her. She knew she wasn¡¯t bound here by anything other than the fetters she tied herself. How could she not envy him a small amount? This man offered death to the world and would be paid handsomely for it. What did she offer? Cookies?


    ¡°You don¡¯t like being a baker,¡± Drake said.


    ¡°Nope,¡± she said, plopping next to him.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like hurting people.¡±


    Gigi sat stunned for a moment, not sure what to make of him. Lots of men just said whatever they thought a pretty girl wanted to hear. Then again, she had been pretty enthusiastic about him being a soldier when they first met and he still hadn¡¯t talked about it.


    ¡°Guess that makes you a pretty bad soldier,¡± she said finally.


    Drake smiled. ¡°Not so great a baker either if you hate it.¡±


    ¡°Guess not,¡± she shrugged.


    She looked over at him and really studied him for the first time. She wondered how many of the things she had assumed about him were wrong. The sun caught the blonde stubble on his head, surrounding him in a golden aura. After a few moments, he turned to her. His blue eyes were watery as if trying to hold back tears. There was a great sadness locked behind the frosty blue of his irises.


    Gigi had met lots of soldiers passing through Poppy. More than a few dwarves and goblins had offered to make her their ¡°war-wife.¡± A term she was pretty sure was just soldier speak for mistress. This one was wholly different though. Those men talked of the battlefield and the glories to be had there like it was a playground. She suspected Drake carried his battlefield with him.


    ¡°What do you like to do?¡± he asked, catching Gigi off guard.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t like baking, so what do you like?¡±


    She liked all kinds of things, but what did she want to share with him? Poetry, cryptids, board games. She laid back in the grass, staring at the sky. What would he think of her, and why did she care? Maybe she should just offer something neutral, to test the waters.  Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Well, I love the forest. Maybe I can show you around?¡±


    Drake turned back to the army of trees that lay beyond the town¡¯s domain. It stood dark and foreboding, a world away from Poppy and its citizens¡¯ problems despite its proximity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± Drake nodded with a smile.


    ***


    Gigi ducked under a low branch of a massive tree. Drake followed, getting smacked in the face by the foliage for his trouble. Massive trunks were dug deep into the ground all around them. Their twisted arms spiraled high into the sky, creating a green ceiling for those within.


    There was something about the forest that deeply calmed Gigi. Maybe it was her swamp-dwelling ancestors¡¯ influence, but she felt like she could take root and stay forever. Despite being a public space, the woods were a deeply private place for her. It was where she could be free. She felt like this man could use some of that freedom.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Drake huffed, pulling his boot from the mud.


    ¡°And deadly,¡± Gigi rejoined.


    ¡°Is that why you like it?¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± she smirked.


    ¡°Are you a hunter?¡±


    Gigi blanched at the thought. ¡°I would rather die.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked earnestly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to murder innocent things. It¡¯s a pretty simple rule to follow.¡±


    ¡°So... No meat?¡±


    ¡°No meat.¡±


    Drake shrugged. ¡°No meat,¡± he agreed.


    Gigi bristled with irritation, the hairs rising on her arms. People, but especially men, always talked to her like a child when it came to animals. They would prattle about how cute it was that she saw animals as equals while gnawing on their mutton. She doubted Drake was any different.


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t like hurting people right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he said grimly.


    She dodged another branch. ¡°What about hurting animals?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hunt if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡±


    Her ears twitched. That was unexpected. Still, she felt like prodding further. ¡°But you¡¯ll eat them,¡± she jabbed.


    He stopped walking, considering her statement. ¡°I guess so, yeah,¡± he looked to the sky. ¡°I guess that¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She stopped and turned to him. ¡°It¡¯s not strange at all. Who wants to remember that their dinner had a family?¡±


    Drake looked back at her, meeting her brown eyes. He stood there for a second, chewing on what she had said.


    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t eat them either,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a choice before.¡±


    Her heart fluttered again. This guy couldn¡¯t be serious. ¡°No. I can¡¯t imagine being a vegetarian in the mess tent would make you very popular.¡±


    ¡°Um, I didn¡¯t eat with the other men,¡± Drake said looking at the ground.


    ¡°Why not? Was it the body odor?¡± Gigi teased.


    Drake shrugged and rubbed his tattooed neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They just never let me eat with the others.¡±


    ¡°Were you at the super soldier table or something? Flagons of wine and women at your beck and call.¡±


    ¡°Um, I ate alone. Sometimes Sargent Cid would come by my tent, but that was it.¡±


    The way he said it made it clear to her this was not by choice. She frowned, perhaps she had misjudged him, slightly. ¡°So, no wine I take it?¡±


    Drake shook his head no. ¡°Never had a drop.¡±


    ¡°Did they not let you?¡±


    ¡°No, but even if they had, it makes men...ugly.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s mouth went slack. A soldier that didn¡¯t drink. Well, that was almost unthinkable. She had only known one man in her life to have never touched a drink - her father. Despite the fact she enjoyed her mead more than she might like to admit, she felt a little easier knowing that he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°No, wine... Does that mean no women either?¡± she dug.


    Drake snorted. ¡°They didn¡¯t let me sit at the same table as the other men. You think they let me even look at a woman?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your secret is safe with me.¡±


    ¡°Can we, um, get going?¡± he asked, jaw clenching.


    ¡°I ask you all of that and you don¡¯t want to know anything about me?¡±


    Drake began to walk again, motioning for her to come. ¡°Well, let me think of something. Some of us don¡¯t like to pry,¡± he said with a wink.


    ¡°Oh, come on! You''re not the least bit curious about the woman who saved your life?¡±


    ¡°I never said that.¡± A moment passed. ¡°Did you know the man who taught me to wink only had one eye?¡±


    ¡°Really? How did you know he was winking and not just blinking?¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m not sure, but you could tell the difference.¡± A few paces later a loud metallic snap sounded next to her, ringing out through the forest. ¡°Ow,¡± Drake said in surprise.


    Gigi stared in amazement. Drake raised his leg, revealing a metal trap clamped around his ankle. He reached down and grabbed it. As he yanked on it, the metal slid through him as his skin took on a black hue.


    ¡°Good thing I stepped on that and not you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± she said slowly. ¡°What did you just do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just one of my many nifty tricks. If I need to I can kind of, well...turn into shadow, I guess you could say?¡±


    Gigi stared at him slack-jawed until a fire came into her eyes once more.


    ¡°If I stabbed you with my dagger, it would go right through?¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to stab me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t, probably, but I was just curious.¡±


    Drake shook his head. ¡°What is this anyway? Are they going to slow down an army?¡±


    he asked, holding up the trap, shaking Gigi from her stupor. Adrenaline subsided and reason regained its hold as realization hit her. Molten rage began to course through the goblin woman.


    ¡°Cowards. What absolute cowards!¡± she seethed.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for animals. Worm-sucking poachers that are too afraid to hunt use them.¡±


    She brusquely grabbed the trap from Drake, using all of her strength to smash it against a rock. The machine exploded, bits of metal and screws falling useless to the ground. She would have to clean that up later.


    Drake said nothing, merely looking down at the broken heap. ¡°How many of these do you think there are?¡±


    ¡°One is too many,¡± she growled.


    A blood-curdling scream sounded nearby. Gigi winced from the pained cry. Somebody else just had Drake¡¯s misfortune, but she doubted they would be able to free themselves so easily.


    ¡°Come on!¡± She commanded.

 Chapter 12: The Fox and the Goblin

    Drake nodded and followed her as they rushed toward the wailing. The scream had been so high-pitched, Gigi couldn¡¯t tell if it was an animal or maybe a child. Panic flooded her system. Whatever was hurt needed them. Her ears twitched as she tried to locate the source of the sound.


    After a mad dash through the brush, they came upon a grassy clearing. In the center lay a fox kit. It was wailing in agony, its hind leg caught in the teeth of the trap. Gigi had never seen anything like the baby fox before them. It was the same brilliant shade of green as herself, with long supple grass making up its fluffy coat. It had little triangular ears that drooped and looked to have a soft, mossy texture. Emerald eyes flashed with fear as its tiny muzzle howled in pain.


    Gigi noticed something was growing around the pup. Every time it wailed; a fresh growth of thorny vines grew around it, as if trying to protect itself from the pain. She sprung into action.


    As she ran toward it, she was lost in awe once more. Gigi assumed she had to be looking at an elemental. While she had never seen one herself, she had read stories and seen them depicted in her books. They were animals of all different sizes and stripes, but they were always made of the elements themselves. Be it a viper that thrummed with electricity, a shark that bellowed lava, or a fox made from earth. To her, it was like finding a unicorn that had been ensnared by barbed wire. Her wonder was soon replaced by rage.


    ¡°Drake! I need you over here now!¡±


    He charged forward without hesitation. The soldier was ready to help with cool composure. Gigi drove her hands into the thorns, reaching for the trap and pinning the fox¡¯s leg. The thorns pricked and cut as she fished for the deadly contraption. She ignored the pain, knowing that this creature¡¯s suffering was far worse. Finally, her fingers found the teeth of the trap. She dug her nails into it and violently thrust the jaws open.


    The kit immediately pulled its wounded leg free. It tried limping away but collapsed into the grass within a few feet. Gigi rushed to the downed kit, inspecting the damage. The fur was smeared in a dark brown liquid. Blood, she assumed. It cried, rising to attempt to walk again, before falling hard once more.


    ¡°We need to stop the bleeding,¡± Drake said from behind her. He gripped the sleeve from his tunic, ripping it off in one clean motion. ¡°Here, use this.¡± He handed her the sleeve.


    She nodded, grabbing the makeshift bandage. Gigi had learned how to set bones and dress a wound from her mother. Growing up, she had a habit of taking in anything with a pulse that was hurt. Her mother scolded her but helped her heal the animals all the same. She supposed she could add humans and elementals to her list now too. Wrapping the cloth tightly around the kit¡¯s injured hindleg, the pup continued to whine and mewl.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, girl, you¡¯re going to be okay,¡± she cooed.


    Drake knelt down beside them. ¡°What is she? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had to fight anything like her.  Also, I can help. Let me carry her.¡±


    ¡°We need to get her back to town. I can clean her up at the bakery.¡± Her mother would throw a fit, but she would have to worry about that later.


    ¡°I think I hear it coming from over here!¡± barked a booming baritone voice.


    Three finely dressed dwarves stepped into the clearing. They were resplendent in fur and gold. Gigi recognized them as merchants-playing-hunters immediately. All three were brandishing freshly-bought crossbows. They all had great beards, the one on the left a sizable gut, the one in the center was handsome, by dwarf standards, and the one on the right was smoking a large pipe.


    The smoking dwarf stepped forward, dumping his pipe ash onto the forest floor. ¡°Ah, I see you have done us a kindness and found our little elemental.¡±


    ¡°That witch doctor was right! They come right up from the dirt!¡± said the handsome dwarf.


    Gigi reflexively picked up the whining fox kit and held it close to her chest. It felt warm and bristly, like hugging a fern baking in the sun.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones!¡± she seethed.


    ¡°What¡¯s that, lassie? I can¡¯t hear you over the sound over our property in your arms,¡± the dwarf said, putting more tobacco in his pipe.


    ¡°She¡¯s not your property,¡± Gigi snapped.


    ¡°Well, our three arrows to your none says it is,¡± the one with the gut boasted.


    Gigi tensed, realizing she may be staring death, or at least three arrows, in the face right now. She was brave, sure, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. There was no way she could avoid getting hit, but maybe if she was smart she could take it in the shoulder. She looked toward her companion.


    He was staring a hole through the dwarves, sizing them up. Whatever sadness lingered inside was gone, replaced by a steeliness that made Gigi both uncomfortable and intrigued. She was going to get to see exactly what kind of man this Drake really was.


    ¡°You three should leave,¡± Drake stated calmly.


    The dwarves let loose a thunderous chorus of laughter.


    ¡°We won''t be doing any such thing human,¡± the handsome one barked. ¡°Now hand over the elemental.¡±


    Drake nodded. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked. The dwarves stared at him in bewilderment. ¡°The forest, I mean.¡± He swept his arm to showcase the trees that loomed above. ¡°You three are really pretty lucky. If I was about to go blind, I think I would want exactly something like this to be the last thing I ever saw.¡±


    The laughter died in their throats.


    ¡°Think you¡¯re funny do you, human?¡±


    Drake shut his eyes and began to whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the last thing you¡¯ll ever see!¡± The smoking dwarf raised his crossbow to fire at Drake.


    ¡°Die, you arr-¡± The dwarf¡¯s threat was cut off.


    They began to look around. At first slowly, but then in a panic.


    ¡°Darryle! Where are you?!¡± the big one cried.


    ¡°Larryle!¡± shouted the handsome one.


    ¡°The light. The light is gone!¡± shouted the smoker, dropping his crossbow.


    The three began to scream in a blind panic. They tossed down their weapons, running wildly into the woods, bumping into trees and tripping over branches. It was not long before a metallic clink was heard, and the panic became a painful scream. It appeared one of them had found their own trap.


    ¡°Brothers!¡± came the distant cry.


    In the clearing, Gigi and Drake stood with the sobbing kit. Gigi was still trying to process what she had just seen. She looked at her companion, mouth agape. Even with their defacto mayor being a witch, Gigi had never seen magic like this. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I took the light from their eyes,¡± he said solemnly.


    Gigi nodded as if she understood, gripping the fox kit closer to her. She was unsure what to make of the man in front of her. He appeared to be sweet enough, but he had just so casually blinded three men. She was beginning to understand just how dangerous Drake really was. Perhaps these men had earned their punishment though. Conflict writhed inside of her like a snake with its prey.


    ¡°We should get back to the bakery,¡± Drake said.


    The goblin woman was pulled from her thoughts. Her brown eyes met with Drake¡¯s placid blue again, and she was surprised to find no hint of the mettle she had just witnessed. It had come and gone like a summer storm.


    ¡°Uh, right,¡± she nodded.


    The fox kit whined and nuzzled into Gigi¡¯s arms. Whatever the truth about Drake was would have to wait. This pup took priority.


    In a rush, they made their way back to the bakery in no time. They took the creature to the bath and used the pump to fill the tub. The claw-foot tub, older than Gigi, began filling with the pump¡¯s bone-chilling cold water as she lit the burner under it. It had a nasty habit of making your bottom scalding and head freezing if you weren¡¯t patient, but it worked.


    Gigi took a towel and washed the mud-like blood out of the elemental¡¯s wound. Drake attempted to pet the creature reassuringly, unsure of exactly what to do. He had spent his life causing wounds, not fixing them. He was impressed, though, with the quickness and confidence of Gigi¡¯s ministrations.


    ¡°Okay, girl, bath time,¡± Gigi said sweetly.


    The fox whimpered. Drake picked up the pup gently from Gigi¡¯s arms, placing it in the lukewarm water. The fox was confused at first, but quickly took to the warm water. The little kit paddled leisurely in the big tub. Its grassy fur seemed to absorb the water, puffing up like a small mane.


    ¡°Um, do you think it¡¯s supposed to do that?¡± Drake asked.


    Gigi looked at the kit, unsure what he meant. ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Uh, stuff is growing in the tub.¡±


    Gigi refocused her eyes. He was right. The surface of the water was growing a thin layer of duckweed, little leaves floating listless in the water as the kit began happily splashing. Soon, larger blooms were blossoming until they threatened to take over the bath in its entirety. The little fox was turning the white porcelain a mossy green.


    ¡°We should probably take her outside,¡± Drake said.


    ¡°Ugh, yeah,¡± Gigi agreed, scooping up the elemental. Bits of freshly growing greenery fell off the pup as they moved it. Even if they moved it outside though, it was still hurt. She wasn¡¯t sure what they could do to help, without turning the bakery into a greenhouse. Then an idea bloomed in her mind.


    ¡°The garden!¡± Gigi exclaimed. They rushed the dripping and growing fox outside to the waiting flower beds.


    ¡°What are we doing exactly?¡± asked Drake.


    ¡°She¡¯s an elemental, so I think she needs what a plant needs to heal,¡± Gigi replied.


    Drake nodded. ¡°Makes sense I guess.¡±


    Gigi handed Drake a shovel. ¡°Dig a shallow hole she can fit in up to her head.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to plant her.¡±


    Drake shrugged, taking the shovel. He quickly began to move the loose soil until a proper bed had been dug. Gigi put the shaking kit into the dirt. It walked in circles, sniffing the area. Wherever the kit walked, small flowers grew and bloomed under its paws. Finally, the pup laid down.


    ¡°Okay, put the dirt back on her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I think so, yeah.¡±


    Drake complied, shoveling the dirt back around the fox until only its little head poked out. It rested its muzzle on the soft earth and closed its tiny eyes. Wildflowers began to sprout in abundance around where the little fox was planted. They spread to the entire garden, growing around the pair¡¯s feet. Gigi looked around. It was hard to believe this was the same garden they had been in hours ago. The ground was carpeted in lush, colorful blooms. She bent down to touch one of the flowers.


    ¡°This is amazing,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Think your mom will be mad?¡±


    ¡°GIGI, WHAT DID YOU DO TO THE BATHROOM?!¡± came a cry from inside the bakery.


    ¡°A little,¡± Gigi shrugged.


    A while later, the pair was scrubbing the bathroom of the new plant growth under Griselda¡¯s watchful eye. Drake was trying to get a complex series of roots out of the drain.


    ¡°I see from the state of the garden we have another pet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a pet. She¡¯s an elemental,¡± Gigi scoffed.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think this one can be housebroken,¡± Drake offered. He finally wrenched the root from the drain. Griselda shook her head.


    ¡°My daughter has a penchant for bringing home wounded wildlife.¡± Griselda motioned to Drake as he threw the roots into the bin full of plantlife.


    ¡°You would have done the same,¡± Gigi said, standing and stretching.


    ¡°What should we call her?¡± Drake asked. The goblin women looked at him perplexed. ¡°The fox?¡± he offered.


    ¡°Oh, what about Jester!¡± said Gigi. They looked at her perplexed. ¡°Because her floppy ears are like a jester¡¯s hat.¡± She folded her own ears down to demonstrate.


    ¡°Pass,¡± said Griselda.


    ¡°What about Ele?¡± Drake asked. They chewed on the name.


    ¡°I like it,¡± Gigi said finally. ¡°Ele the elemental, welcome to your new home away from home.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking to? She can¡¯t hear you from the garden.¡± poked Griselda.


    ¡°She can hear me in spirit,¡± Gigi snapped back.


    Over the next few days, the kit slept and flowers caught like wildfire all over the garden. Gigi would water the kit every day as it slept in its bed of multi-colored petals. On the fourth morning, she went out to water Ele, finding the kit lying in the flowers. It perked up its head and looked at her.


    She slowly approached it, watering can in hand, hoping the creature didn¡¯t run. It was still a wild animal after all, or forest spirit. Whatever she was, Drake had been right; Ele was not a house pet. The elemental was a wonder of the natural world and Gigi would never seriously dream of trying to cage the critter. That being said, she also very much wanted the majestic beast to let her kiss its cute little foxy face.


    The kit stood and trotted toward Gigi gingerly. Wherever it stepped, new blooms grew underfoot, and the flowers already there swelled. Gigi put down the watering can, kneeling to the same level as the fox. Desperately wanting to show she wasn¡¯t a threat, the goblin turned her green palms to the sky.


    This seemed to reassure the little fox and it crept closer. Finally, it was close enough for its nose to prod Gigi¡¯s hand. It sniffed her tentatively before giving it a small lick. The kit looked up at Gigi with wide green eyes. A huge smile erupted on the goblin¡¯s face. Its little face was even cuter up close. The fox quickly licked Gigi¡¯s nose once before scampering away back to her flowerbed.


    The kit looked back at Gigi and, uncertain if she was imagining things, heard a ¡°thank you¡± whistle gently through the winds. Then the little fox turned back toward the forest and bounded away.


    Gigi waved as the critter receded into the distance. She felt like crying as a sense of loss tugged at her heart. The goblin reminded herself that it was better this way. To cage a wild spirit like Ele would have been cruel. Still, she did hope that one day she would see the elemental again.


    ¡°Hey, Gigi, your mom...¡± Drake stopped. He looked to Gigi, who was sitting with her arms around her knees in the flowers the kit left behind. Drake sat beside her in the brilliant hues.


    ¡°She finally left us?¡± he asked with a hint of sadness.


    ¡°Yeah, but I think she appreciated it,¡± she responded wistfully.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all that matters,¡± Drake said. Gigi nodded in agreement. Drake leaned back and stuck his legs out. ¡°Maybe you aren¡¯t a baker, but you sure have a way with animals.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they pay you to let them go,¡± she snorted.


    ¡°Maybe, but Ele sure is better off for it.¡±


    Gigi gave a wan smile. ¡°You were very brave back in the woods. I bet you were a good soldier.¡±


    Drake said nothing for a moment. He shook his head. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t brave. I knew those men couldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± He looked over to her. ¡°But you¡­you were ready to take on all three with a baby fox in your arms,¡± he said with a hint of wonder.  ¡°That¡¯s bravery and it¡¯s rare.¡±


    Gigi could feel her cheeks heating up. ¡°We should get going.¡± Gigi stood up abruptly. ¡°We have lots of deliveries to make today.¡±


    Drake grinned and stood with her.


    ¡°Aye, captain, let¡¯s get to it.¡±

 Chapter 13: Do Unto Others

    Twelve Days Ago


    ¡°Come on now, think like you and everyone you love, life depends on it,¡± Captain Sargasso said as he took a bite of an apple. The fruit noisily crunched as he chewed with his mouth open. He stopped chewing and spit it out. ¡°Rotten,¡± he blanched. He tossed the apple to the ground before crushing it under his armored heel.


    ¡°I told you everything I know,¡± said the balding orc. He was clutching his bloody wrist and bent low. His hand lay a few feet away from him, courtesy of the Vita Macel. The living metal was currently prowling around the captain¡¯s feet as a shimmering cat.


    ¡°Come on wretch, he would have come through the river like a drowned rat about two nights ago.¡± The captain slammed his helmet visor back into place. The orc and the townspeople gathered all jumped in unison at the sudden noise. Sargasso sneered beneath his helmet. By the gods, he loved rummaging around other people¡¯s kingdoms.


    ¡°The man is a dangerous criminal!¡± the Captain said turning to the crowd. ¡°Now, if any of you may be harboring an annoying blonde secret, now would be an excellent time to give that up.¡± The crowd looked on at him with wide fearful eyes. They began to turn and chatter, Sargasso was hopeful they were deliberating how best to hand over Drake. However, it became clear the longer time pressed on, that they, in fact, had no idea what he was talking about.


    ¡°Like I said, whoever you¡¯re looking for, isn¡¯t here,¡± the orc pleaded. Sargasso sighed underneath his helmet.


    ¡°Very well, I believe you, unfortunately. I¡¯m hopeful though that if he is here, this will draw him out.¡± The Captain motioned to his men and they moved forward in unison. The crowd began to panic as the men began brandishing torches and lighting them ablaze.


    ¡°You see our boy, he has a soft spot for civilians like yourselves-¡± Sargasso was cut off.


    ¡°I thought you said he was a dangerous criminal?¡± The orc interjected.


    ¡°He Is,¡± the Captain said snapping his fingers and pointing at the orc. The vita macel pounced forward and onto the terrified man. His screams were cut down to gurgles before being reduced to silence. ¡°Any more interruptions? Good. As I was saying, he has a bit of a soft spot for people like you. I¡¯m hoping when my men here set fire to your pathetic little village, he comes to play the hero.¡±


    Sargasso gave the signal. The men marched forward and began to hurl their torches at the wooden homes that lined the streets. The embers quickly transformed into a tenacious blaze as the flames jumped from house to house.


    ¡°If he¡¯s not here¡­well, I would run.¡± The captain shrugged and admired the beauty of the flame. The best way to find a needle in a haystack is to burn the haystack.


    ***


    Yesterday


    The sun was ascending as Sargasso¡¯s knights strode through the forest. Golden rays of yellow sunshine peeked through the greenery above. The captain was deep in thought in his carriage. Even here he wore his armor. Magic wasn¡¯t common, but with Drake on the loose, it seemed wise not to let his guard down for even a moment.


    He sighed and tapped the table before him in frustration. It would have been a lovely day to pile bodies high on the battlefield, or the countryside, anywhere really. Epesia was turning out to be far less formidable a threat than the Captain had originally thought. Perhaps the army Drake had slaughtered was the only real force in the area.


    Unlucky for the villages the captain had cut his path of destruction through. However, it was a great boon to Sargasso, or it should have been anyway, but Drake was still proving elusive. The Captain didn¡¯t think he had drowned, not yet anyway, not until he had burned down every rinky-dink village that sat near this awful river. Then perhaps he would think that oaf really did just get sucked down to a watery grave.


    He looked down at the map, he had been using the ash from each village to mark off the spots he had already checked. Sargasso ran his armored finger over the parchment until it came to the next point not crossed off in black smear, Poppy. He had never heard of the place, but he had never heard of any of these places. It was fairly far from where he had gone in at the bridge. Even still, he might suppose it possible.


    ¡°Sir, someone is on the road.¡± One of the knights called out.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Cut them down and be on with it!¡± he spat with annoyance.


    ¡°Ugh, there is something in the road too,¡± the knight called back.


    Sargasso grunted. Damn these idiots. He stood and departed the back of the carriage. He flung the cloth out of the way and stomped onto the dirt below. He touched the hilt of his sword for comfort. Then grimaced as he stomped off to see what exactly the problem was.


    Sargasso¡¯s helmet hid the look of surprise on his face when he saw exactly what was on the road. There was a woman in a dark purple cloak, the hood drawn high, her features mostly hidden. The captain did spot a lock of platinum white hair escaping though.


    However, it was her companion that is what gave him pause. Beside her stood a massive stone gargoyle, shaped in the image of what looked to Sargasso like a demon. Cut from some kind of stone, but it moved like it was alive. Its large gray body was cast in shadow from the trees. Even still, Sargasso could make out great horns on the creature, and what looked to be goat hooves and backward knees. The beast prowled behind its mistress, slowly making hulking steps back and forth.


    Sargasso swallowed hard in a dry mouth. He wondered if his enchanted blade was sharp enough to cut through that monster. The captain wasn¡¯t overly keen on finding out, at least not without a few advantages secured first. He had found, with enough preparation, that magic could always be bested. He knew firsthand hand the wielder of such power bled like any other. His sword had been stained red by Drake¡¯s blood plenty of times.


    Still, he was cautious as he approached the cloaked figure. Until he knew more about what he was dealing with, he didn¡¯t want to do anything too hasty.


    ¡°Good morning M¡¯Lady,¡± he said tipping an imaginary hat to her. The woman in the cloak said nothing. She crossed her arms, revealing a purple hand to the captain. The captain grimaced under his helmet. Purple skin, damn the old one, that meant a drow. Another pointed-ear freak. He hated dealing with these degenerates, Epesia was just loaded with them.


    ¡°Speak your business, knight,¡± she said with scorn.


    ¡°Well, you see, we are on the hunt for a dangerous criminal,¡± the captain lied. ¡°We were on our way to er¡­Poppy, I think it¡¯s called. We have no quarrel with you, whoever you are.¡± It bit at the captain to play nice, but the stone giant behind her demanded respect.


    ¡°No¡­you won¡¯t be going to Poppy. That is, my village, as in I own it, so you will not be playing with my things.¡± She put her hand to her chin and studied the captain. ¡°No banners or colors, you aren¡¯t supposed to be here are you?¡±


    A vein began to throb with rage in the captain¡¯s temple. This drow was smart, annoyingly so.


    ¡°You must be their¡­leader,¡± he wanted to use so many other words.


    ¡°What if I am?¡±


    ¡°Well, then I might have something to say to you about that wanted criminal I mentioned earlier.¡± He put his hand on the hilt of his sword, his ordinary one, the Vita Macel was in fact in the shape of a falcon circling overhead. Ready to swoop in and slit her throat at a moment''s notice.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m not a fool, knight.¡± She pointed to the metal bird overhead. ¡°Whatever that thing is, it will not save you." Sargasso¡¯s lips puckered. She was bluffing, there was no way that stone behemoth could match his enchanted steel for speed. Could it? He eyed the giant cooly. ¡°It isn¡¯t my friend behind me you should worry about, but the ground at your feet,¡± she said calmly.


    Sargasso looked down and stifled a laugh. Then shook his head. ¡°Going to throw some dirt on my armor are you?¡± he sneered.


    The drow took this opportunity to lower her cowl. Revealing a tight smile, high cheekbones, and piercing pink irises.


    ¡°I was thinking¡­I could just open up the ground beneath your feet and swallow you¡­boots and all,¡± she said with an icy smile. An electric current ran down the captain¡¯s spine. She had to be bluffing, had to be¡­unless she wasn¡¯t. If she could cause a stone to jump to her command, why not the soil on which he stood?


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing,¡± he growled.


    ¡°Maybe¡­but if I weren¡¯t, all the magic resilient armor in the realm wouldn¡¯t help you. It would just be your nice, shiny, coffin.¡± She finished the sentence by taking a step forward. Damn her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what,¡± he said raising his hands defensively, ¡°you win.¡± The captain turned to leave. ¡°We will find a different village to¡­search, and how about if you see any blonde morons covered in tattoos you use that magic of yours to let us know? If you do you will be rewarded handsomely.¡± She took in the words and nodded.


    ¡°You should go,¡± she said finally.


    ¡°Be seeing you around¡­didn¡¯t catch your name.¡±


    ¡°My name doesn¡¯t concern you, if you should ever need it, well¡­you will not.¡±


    She turned her back on the captain and began to walk back the way she came. It took every ounce of control in Sargasso¡¯s body to not try and sneak attack that cocky freak. He gritted his teeth and began his walk back to the carriage. By the old ones he was going to burn down every miserable village on the river until he reclaimed Drake, or at least his head.

 Chapter 14: Delivery Boy

    With the fall festival impending, Gigi was grateful to have another set of willing hands that weren¡¯t her sisters. Even if they were weak human hands.


    ¡°Drake, how are we doing loading up the deliveries?¡± Gigi called out.


    In her arms was another great load of pastries. With the weather changing, they always had an increase in orders going into the holidays. She supposed she should feel some pride that her family¡¯s efforts were a holiday tradition to so many families. However, it did not. To her, it represented a yearly hurdle that robbed her of doing what she actually wanted to. Which was practically anything else. She had hardly written in her journal lately, but maybe she could get some writing in on the deliveries.


    ¡°Who¡¯s a good boy! Who¡¯s a good boy!¡±


    Gigi¡¯s ears twitched. What in the realms was that man doing? She set the packages down on the cart, then noticed Glorp and Drake were suspiciously missing. She followed the sound of joyful laughter and squelching to the stables to find Glorp and Drake playing. The man was on his knees in front of the massive slug, furiously rubbing its slimy belly.


    ¡°You like that spot right there don¡¯t you, boy?¡±


    Glorp wiggled in approval.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Gigi stood at the front of the stable with a small smile. Most of the folks in Poppy hated greenworms. They thought they were disgusting creatures. Their slime trails didn¡¯t make them the most popular pets for sure. However, Drake had taken to Glorp like fire to a barn. He was a never-ending pit of surprises. She still wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good or bad thing yet.


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl, just so you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, who¡¯s a good girl!¡± he said, continuing to rub Glorp¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Okay, you two, we have actual work to do.¡±


    Gigi couldn¡¯t believe the words coming out of her mouth. Around him, though, she felt a need to be strong. To be more responsible than she really felt. Gigi wasn¡¯t sure why, but she needed to protect him. It seemed absurd, he wasn¡¯t a child, and he had amazing powers, yet the feeling remained.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get going, Gigi. We don¡¯t want to keep people waiting,¡± Drake grinned.


    ¡°Uh, yeah, exactly.¡±


    Whenever he said her name, she could feel her heart flutter just a little. Drake led Glorp to the platform and treads, guiding the greenworm onto the machine, where she would turn the treads with her mighty tubular body. Gigi climbed into the driver¡¯s space, patting the space next to her for Drake to join.


    Normally it was her sister¡¯s job to do the deliveries. However, Drake couldn¡¯t be trusted in the kitchen. Not after the fires. Instead, they would tackle the route together, as a team. Drake grunted and climbed next to Gigi.


    ¡°So where are we off to now?¡±


    Gigi handed the reins to Drake. ¡°Forward!¡±


    Drake snapped the reins, Glorp squelching, and was off. The sun was just beginning to rise as they left. The chill of autumn was becoming more pronounced, and the warm rays felt good on Gigi¡¯s cheeks. She loved the fall, when the village and nature itself came alive with color and life in the passing to deathly winter. There was a sense of poetry and wonder that spoke to her soul.


    ¡°I love the fall,¡± said Drake.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Gigi exclaimed, a little too enthusiastically. ¡°I mean, me too. Why is it your favorite? Because of the Gifts of the Gods?¡±


    Drake looked puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been through the Gifts?¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Drake began to turn red from embarrassment. ¡°Tell me about it?¡±


    Gigi frowned, suddenly feeling very sorry for the man sitting beside her. A blanket of memories from holidays past enveloped her. The gifts, the food, the decorations all swirled in her head. Had Drake truly never experienced any of it, never even heard of it? How poor of a life did her soldier have?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s like a big party at the start of winter. Everyone feasts, drinks, and plays games for seven days straight. At the end of it, you exchange presents with the people that you love.¡±


    Drake nodded and seemed to listen to her words thoughtfully.


    ¡°Can I come?¡± he asked finally.


    ¡°Of course! Everyone deserves Gifts from the Gods!¡± Drake grinned and sat up a little straighter. ¡°Wait, so if you¡¯ve never been through the Gifts, why is this your favorite season?¡± Gigi asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Drake looked sheepishly at her, ¡°because it means the campaign season is coming to an end. I would always pray it was too cold for the men to march. That was the only time I could spend for me, I guess.¡±


    Gigi went quiet for a moment. She felt a pang of remorse for wanting to join the army so badly only a couple short weeks ago. Drake had told her nothing about the wars he fought in or the men he had slain. However, whatever glory she had imagined in battle seemed hollow when she heard the soldier speak. Perhaps she needed to rethink what kind of adventure and glory she really wanted. Her mind went to her journal in her satchel. Filled with thoughts, desires, poems, and the occasional unflattering doodle of a family member. Maybe that was where her passion really was.


    She was pulled brusquely from her thoughts when she caught sight of the Wyzens¡¯ home. Daydreaming would have to wait, they had deliveries to make. Besides, she wanted to rub it in a few faces that she was in fact not alone. Sure, they weren¡¯t actually a couple, but the old gossips didn¡¯t need to know that. Gigi hopped down from the cart and Drake followed more cautiously.


    ¡°Get the goods, I¡¯ll let them know we¡¯re here.¡±


    Drake nodded and set to work. Gigi gave the Wyzens¡¯ front door three thunderous knocks. Her partner loaded up the packages and waited beside her.


    ¡°DELIVERY!¡± she called out.


    A few moments later, the bolt of the door unlocked. The heavy wooden door swung open, revealing the wolfwoman Mrs. Wyzen in a pastel house dress.


    ¡°Oh, Gigi, you¡¯re early.¡± Mrs. Wyzen¡¯s gaze turned to Drake, her wolfish eyes taking in the human. ¡°Who do we have here?¡± She said, as a hungry grin spread on her face.


    ¡°My name is Drake, it¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± he said beaming as he handed over the baked goods.


    Eyes starving for gossip looked the man up and down. Gigi felt a knot in the pit of her stomach. If Mrs. Wyzen thought they were together, then the news would spread like a disease. Gigi felt slightly bad about the ruse, but if it meant people would stop trying to hook her up with their cousin¡¯s friend¡¯s brother, who was also a pigman, then she could bear it. Drake just smiled and made small talk with the older woman, seemingly having no idea of the scrutiny he was under.


    ¡°How do you like working at the bakery?¡± the wolfwoman asked slyly.


    ¡°It¡¯s great. Well, I haven¡¯t gotten to actually bake much yet, after the fire, but I¡¯ve gotten to spend a lot of time with Gigi.¡±


    The wolfwoman tilted her head. ¡°They don¡¯t let you bake?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still a trainee!¡± Gigi hopped up. She wanted to end that line of conversation before Drake divulged too much.


    ¡°So how did you two meet?¡±


    ¡°We...¡± Gigi started.


    ¡°Gigi saved me from drowning,¡± Drake offered with a shy smile.


    ¡°Yes... Yes I did,¡± she said, turning red.


    Mrs. Wyzen took the couple in for a moment and, after some consideration, laughed. ¡°You two are too cute. Oh, Gigi, I¡¯m so happy for you.¡± The wolfwoman gave her a surprise hug. ¡°It¡¯s good to be smarter than your husband too,¡± she whispered as she withdrew.


    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± Gigi nodded, mortified by the whole interaction. ¡°Well, we better be going, lots more deliveries to make!¡± She grabbed Drake by the hand, pulling him back toward the cart.


    ¡°It was nice to meet you,¡± he called back. Drake waved as they left.


    ¡°Bye, nice meeting you too, sweetie.¡±


    ¡°She seems nice,¡± he said, getting back into the cart.


    ¡°Looks can be deceiving,¡± Gigi muttered.


    With that, they were back on the road. She couldn¡¯t say it had gone perfectly, but she thought the mission had been accomplished. Mrs. Wyzen certainly thought they were together and relief flooded her. She hoped that meant no more pitying stares or remarks. Gigi resented that she needed to use Drake as if he were some kind of shield, but he also didn¡¯t seem to mind. It was on to the next customer.

 Chapter 15: The Spinning Gear

    Gigi smiled in anticipation of their next customer. He was a man of discerning tastes. Specifically, he had a taste for the Rising Bread¡¯s maple donuts. An addiction they were happy to indulge - Secco of the Spinning Gear, the man she had to thank for the very vehicle they were riding in.


    Soon they were coming up on Secco¡¯s place of business. An elegant looking house, adorned with many mechanical creations. In the center of the home was a massive clock, the gears within visible to the naked eye. They churned methodically, giving passersby the time. Around the yard chirped clockwork birds. Their eyes burned blue with some kind of internal luminescence. A clockwork cat slept lazily on the porch. Stained glass butterflies fluttered lazily in the breeze.


    Drake¡¯s mouth dropped open as his eyes widened. Gigi giggled, taking in his childlike wonder. He really was a giant kid. Whether that was endearing or not depended on the day. However, for the time being, she very much enjoyed it.


    ¡°Want to meet the man that made those?¡± she asked, stopping the cart in front of his house.


    ¡°The artist? Can I?¡± he asked excitedly.


    ¡°He prefers inventor, but yeah, assuming he¡¯s not too busy.¡± Gigi knew truth they had to see him to drop off the goods, but Drake didn¡¯t need to know that.


    They exited the cart, grabbing a box of maple donuts from the back, and began to walk to the front porch. Drake was distracted by the butterflies as one landed directly on top of his shaved head.


    ¡°Friendly,¡± she said.


    Gigi strode up, stroking the mechanical cat behind the ear, before opening the door to the shop. Drake gasped when he walked inside. From floor to ceiling were rows and rows of shelves with different whirring and buzzing creations. A large robotic spider sat perched among the rafters, silently watching them.


    ¡°This is absolutely incredible,¡± mumbled Drake.


    ¡°GOOD DAY, SIR,¡± boomed an unseen voice. Drake jumped; Gigi shook her head. ¡°WHICH OF MY FINE WARES HAVE YOU COME TO PERUSE?¡± The voice seemed to be coming from all around them.


    ¡°Secco, you can cut the act, it¡¯s just me.¡±


    ¡°Gigi?¡± the voice asked curiously. A man stepped out from behind a curtain hanging in the back. ¡°It works on the tourists every time,¡± he chuckled.


    An ebony-skinned human dressed in finely tailored clothes stood before them. Closely cropped curly hairs lined his scalp with the faintest hint of gray seeping into his temples, along with whispers of crow¡¯s feet. Bright, piercing hazel eyes stared out into the world, full of curiosity and vigor. His right hand was completely mechanical, gears spun and whirred as he moved each digit. Drake stared at the man¡¯s hand as Secco gave a polite nod to his guests.


    ¡°I am Secco, and this is my shop, the Spinning Gear.¡±


    Gigi elbowed Drake to stop staring at Secco¡¯s hand, but he was oblivious to what the nudge meant. He continued to be rapt by the mechanical marvel. Gigi frowned. She knew Secco was a bit sensitive about his hand. He hadn¡¯t even told her how he had lost it.


    ¡°My eyes are up here,¡± Secco laughed.


    Drake broke his gaze and then fixed it on Secco. ¡°Are you the artist who made all of this?¡± Drake motioned to all of the ticking and clicking machinery around them.


    ¡°Well, I prefer the term inventor, but yes, I am. Guilty as charged.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible. How?¡±


    ¡°Ah, my boy, a good magician never reveals his secrets.¡±


    Drake looked puzzled. ¡°I actually don¡¯t really know how my magic works.¡±


    Now it was Secco¡¯s turn to look confused. ¡°Your¡­magic?¡±


    ¡°Here are your donuts, Secco!¡± Gigi interrupted. She shoved the box in front of the man with the clockwork hand. He took it with a smile.


    ¡°You know, Gigi, you really should be careful about the company you keep. One woman¡¯s handsome adventurer is another man¡¯s wanted criminal, or so I¡¯ve heard around anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like that!¡± she protested.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a criminal. I used to be a soldier.¡±


    ¡°Used to be? Ah, as in a deserter?¡± Secco asked knowingly.


    ¡°Okay, so maybe it¡¯s a little like that,¡± admitted Gigi. She pinched the bridge of her nose. Drake scratched the back of his neck nervously. As embarrassed as she was, Gigi knew she could trust Secco to not spill the secret. The man was almost like a second father to her, she practically forgot he was human they were so close. He knew more of her secrets than she likely remembered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t desert, they just think I¡¯m a little, well, dead,¡± Drake offered.


    Secco raised an eyebrow. ¡°My friend, you have found a real diamond in the rough,¡± he laughed.


    ¡°Anyway, we aren¡¯t together. I just saved his life, and he¡¯s helping me at the bakery now,¡± explained Gigi.


    ¡°You spend all day together,¡± Secco stated.


    Gigi went silent. Yes, they had been. ¡°What if we do?¡± she asked. ¡°You spend all day with that thing.¡± She motioned to the mechanical spider looming ominously above them. ¡°You aren¡¯t together,¡± she added smugly.


    ¡°Where does he sleep?¡± Secco asked.


    ¡°In the attic at the bakery,¡± she said matter of factly.


    ¡°So you both work and sleep under the same roof and spend all day together.¡±


    ¡°OKAY, SECCO!¡±


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t together.¡±


    ¡°Next time get your own donuts,¡± Gigi growled.


    ¡°I¡¯m only teasing. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s a charming fellow,¡± he said, flashing a warm smile. Gigi made a rude gesture at her friend before ushering Drake to the door.


    ¡°It was nice meeting you... I think,¡± added Drake.


    ¡°Likewise. I¡¯m sure we will cross paths again, my friend.¡±


    Secco opened the box as they left the shop. The giant mechanical spider above chittered.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t have any,¡± Gigi heard him say as she closed the door.


    They were able to get through the next several deliveries without much interruption. Eventually, they started to get into a rhythm and the day began to evaporate. Eventually, small talk ran dry, and Gigi pulled out her journal, scribbling as they made their way up the winding road to Vistane Ranch. Drake whistled an out-of-tune song.


    ¡°Ring the bells, ring the bells,¡± he hummed.


    Gigi found the little rhyme strangely soothing. As the cart rocked, she wrote down notes of what adventures she was going to have during the change of seasons. There were so many things she wanted to do. She had found a cave she was fairly certain frost mites lived in. They were rare and elusive creatures, said to be small, furry, blue creatures that came with the snow. She was going to find them; she was certain of it.


    Should she bring Drake? She turned the question over in her mind. Why wouldn¡¯t she? There were all manner of things they could do, she supposed. Stargazing, fishing, perhaps they could even rent a wyvern for a couple of days and go to the mountains. Her eyes went wide, and her blood went cold. How long was she planning on having Drake stay? She didn¡¯t know but didn¡¯t want him to leave either. Instead, she pushed the question to the back of her mind and focused on more pleasant things.


    ¡°You said the ranch is owned by a family of lamia?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°Yeah, so what?¡±


    ¡°What are lamia?¡±


    ¡°Well, they are kind of like snakes with arms.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a lizard?¡±


    Gigi considered this. ¡°Yeah, but they really don¡¯t like being called that for some reason.¡±


    Drake nodded. ¡°So, they are like giant snakes with arms? They sound like monsters.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You know plenty of people say the same thing about you humans!¡± Gigi exclaimed.


    ¡°Well,¡± he tilted his head, ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t really argue with that.¡±


    Gigi was ready for a fresh round of argument but stopped herself. ¡°Do you really think humans are monsters?¡± she asked.


    Drake shrugged. ¡°Some of them. What about you? Do you think I¡¯m a monster?¡±


    Now Gigi felt like she was on the back foot. ¡°Well, if you are, you do a very good job hiding it.¡±


    Drake laughed. Gigi smiled and joined in. The trees above them rustled in the breeze, shaking violet and yellow leaves loose. Soon they were at the end of the road and before the vast ranch.


    ¡°It¡¯s huge!¡± Drake said with a whistle.


    ¡°Wait until you see the family,¡± Gigi murmured.

 Chapter 16: Hearth and Home

    They quickly began to unpack the goods. The meat pies smelled savory even through the paper and twine.


    ¡°Gigi!¡± The goblin spun around to see her friend Serena slowly gliding toward them. She looked significantly more pregnant than the last time Gigi had seen her a few weeks ago. The thought of little parasites growing larger inside her gave the woman a shudder. ¡°What a pleasant surprise, but who is this?¡±


    Drake stepped forward, offering his hand. ¡°My name is Drake, nice to meet you.¡±


    Serena took his ink-covered hand and studied it briefly before shaking. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, we don¡¯t get many humans here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met lamia either. You aren¡¯t anything like the snake monster Gigi told me about.¡±


    Serena frowned as Gigi¡¯s mouth hit the floor. ¡°Snake monsters... Oh, you mean lamias?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she told me you were like snakes with arms, but really you¡¯re like humans with snake bodies.¡± Confusion was plastered onto Serena¡¯s face. She looked over the human with her reptilian eyes.


    ¡°He-he...didn¡¯t mean anything by it!¡± Gigi tried to interject.


    The lamia considered Drake coolly before a small smile returned to her. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± She raised her hand. ¡°Did you know lamias can actually hear heartbeats through the ground? At least on dirt like this. It makes us impeccable at detecting liars.¡± She motioned to Drake. ¡°Or sometimes just someone who is, well... Let¡¯s say learning.¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it, he¡¯s learning!¡±


    ¡°You can calm down now, Gigi,¡± her friend said sweetly. Her heart still felt like it was thundering in her chest. She wasn¡¯t so sure she could calm down for the time being. ¡°Gigi, I didn¡¯t know you had a thing for humans,¡± Serena giggled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Gigi shook her head at her foolish companion. He held up his hands in surrender, confusion plastered across his face.


    ¡°Oh, that reminds me, do you know anybody who could look after the babies when my time comes?¡± She placed her hands on her swollen middle.


    ¡°Like, when the time for more babies comes?¡± Drake asked.


    Serena nodded. Drake looked at Gigi, his eyes pleading. Gigi¡¯s eyes filled with terror. She mouthed ¡°No¡± at him.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Drake said with a nervous smile. Serena looked at him with disappointment. Despite not knowing this woman, Gigi could see Drake felt bad. She silently urged him not to do it. Don¡¯t give into peer pressure! ¡°Actually, we would love to,¡± he amended.


    The lamia¡¯s face went from disappointment to elation in a moment. ¡°Really? Oh, Gigi, this one is a keeper!¡± Serena hugged the two of them before her brood slithered up to the cart to claim the vaunted meat pies. ¡°Also, just let us know when the wedding is, and the clan will help in any way we can.¡±


    ¡°The wedding?¡± Gigi asked dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yours, silly,¡± Serena laughed as she waved and slithered away with her children.


    Gigi stood stupefied at the events that had just unfolded around her. She felt a burning anger at Drake, but for what? Stepping up to help her friend? It was so inconvenient though! Before long they were back on the road.


    ¡°Who are you getting married to?¡± asked Drake.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Nobody! EVER!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Also, I can¡¯t believe you volunteered us for babysitting duty!¡± Gigi yelled at Drake as soon as they were out of earshot.


    ¡°Well, I guess I could just go by myself?¡±


    Gigi frowned. Her own guilt trip had just backfired. Now it was her who felt shame. ¡°No, no. Just ask next time, alright?¡±


    Drake smiled and nodded solemnly. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±


    Gigi checked the list. They were almost done, just the witch and Lady Beatrice left. ¡°We have a witch to see.¡±


    ¡°Oooh, I¡¯ve never met a witch!¡±


    ¡°Drake, you pretty much are a witch.¡±


    Drake shrugged. ¡°Yeah, but they know stuff about how magic works. Mine just kinda¡­works.¡±


    They rode until they came to a small tower that spiraled up in the center of the village and connected to a small stone keep. In contrast to the machinist¡¯s shop, the witch¡¯s abode was not the least bit welcoming. Thick stone walls and a heavy iron door welcomed all who wanted to come near. Gigi supposed that made some sense from what she knew of the witch. She heard she was a scholar who highly valued her time.


    Her name was Ariana Barbo, and Gigi had never actually spoken directly to her. She had only caught glimpses when she deigned to leave her little fortress for supplies and magical ingredients or to settle a conflict in town. The drow always wore a cloak out, making it difficult to catch more than glimpses of her dark purple skin and platinum-colored hair. However, it was clear she was tall and slender, moving with a grace only her kind possessed.


    It was unusual that Ariana had ordered something. Gigi couldn¡¯t recall the witch ever having any interest in the bakery before. As the pair approached, Gigi noticed a gargoyle napping above the door. The stone creature snored loudly, like rocks smashing together.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Gigi called up.


    The snoring continued. Gigi sighed and picked up a nearby pebble. She threw the little stone with pinpoint accuracy, hitting her mark, and it bounced off the gargoyle¡¯s belly. The golem grunted.


    ¡°T-ha-t h-hu-r-t,¡± it warbled lowly.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Drake called.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry. Hey, we are here to make a delivery to the witc- Mistress Barbo.¡±


    ¡°W-hy d-d-i-dn¡¯t y-o-u sa-y so.¡± The door slowly swung open and the gargoyle turned over, snoozing once more. Gigi turned to Drake and shrugged.


    ¡°Do we go in?¡± he asked.


    "Well, it would be rude to not accept, I guess.¡±


    They both cautiously crossed the threshold, the door shutting quickly behind them, casting everything into darkness. Ordinarily, Gigi wouldn¡¯t be concerned. Goblins had excellent night vision. However, this was not a normal blackness. There was something magical about it. An electric charge in the air around them.


    ¡°Maybe this wasn¡¯t a good idea?¡± Drake offered.


    At that, torches flickered to life on the walls around them. They were standing in a vestibule with different corridors leading off of it. However, the torches only went one way, and it was down. Before them was a staircase that plowed directly into the bowels of the earth.


    Gigi¡¯s hair was standing on end. They should have just left the box with the gargoyle. She frowned and peered into the endless stairs below.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can protect us,¡± said Drake.


    ¡°I¡¯m n-ot w-or-ried.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡±Besides I¡¯m taking care of you, don¡¯t you forget that.¡±


    Drake nodded with a smile and held out his hand to her. She hesitated a moment, her heart suddenly beating much quicker. Then she took the offer, putting her small green hand in his larger tattooed one. Together, they descended the stairs. Gigi was far more focused on them holding hands than the creepy ambiance. She hoped her palms weren¡¯t as sweaty as they felt right now.


    After what seemed a very long time, they came to another door. Drake knocked. The door slowly opened with an ominous creak. The couple entered a vast circular room, shockingly tall considering how deep underground they had to have been. The walls were lined with thousands of books. The entire room smelled of old paper and fire.


    A gigantic lamp hung in the center, radiating light. Underneath it lay a heavy wooden desk with the witch furiously scrawling onto parchment. Ariana Barbo set her quill back into the ink pot and turned her sizeable pink eyes to her guests.

 Chapter 17: The Witch and the Soldier

    Gigi wouldn¡¯t have admitted it, but she immediately felt intimidated by the dark elf. Her dark purple, almost black, skin had an almost sheen in the lamp light. When Adriana stood, intimidation congealed into a nervous jealousy. The woman before her seemed like the very picture of beauty to Gigi. Her long platinum hair flowed freely to her waist. A modest black dress hugged her curves while concealing most of her. She had the kind of body Gigi had always wanted, but goblin genetics killed that dream before it even began.


    Adrianna strode over to the anxious couple with purpose. Her pink eyes fixed on Drake, looking right through Gigi.


    ¡°Um, we have a delivery for...¡± started Gigi before she was interrupted.


    ¡°You may throw those away.¡±


    Gigi was baffled, this was a first. ¡°Throw them away?¡±


    ¡°Him. He is why I called you here.¡± Ariana brusquely grabbed Drake¡¯s free hand and pulled him forward. However, Gigi refused to let go. Drake was being pulled between the two women, looking between the two of them nervously.


    ¡°I will give him back,¡± the witch said flatly.


    Reluctantly, Gigi relinquished her grasp. Drake was dragged to Ariana¡¯s desk where he stood, looking pleadingly back at Gigi. She nodded back at him, ready to do whatever she needed to help him, even if she doubted she could do much against an angry witch. She would try though.


    Ariana took Drake by the wrist and raised his hand into the light, looking over the tattoo-covered hand with great care. She rolled up his sleeve, continuing to examine the runes, mumbling to herself as she did so. The witch inspected Drake as if he were the archaeological find of the century.


    Gigi hated seeing the two of them next to each other. They were practically the same height, the same build. Despite being different races, they looked cut from the same cloth. A natural fit together in her mind. The thought made her bristle. She bit her tongue to keep from saying anything she was thinking out loud.


    ¡°Name?¡± asked Ariana.


    ¡°Drake.¡±


    ¡°Surname?¡±


    ¡°Uh, Drake,¡± he shrugged.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    Drake looked at Gigi to see if he should answer. She nodded cautiously. ¡°Paxia,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, Drake of Paxia, these are some very interesting markings you have here.¡±


    ¡°Good interesting?¡±


    ¡°This is not magic I¡¯ve seen before. My scanner spell should have picked you up, but it didn¡¯t. That¡¯s intriguing...however, it was running into some men, some knights,¡± Drake stiffened, ¡°They, I believe were looking for you, that piqued my interest.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Drake said, rolling his sleeve back down.


    ¡°It is. Now take your shirt off.¡±


    ¡°WAIT A MINUTE!¡± Gigi interrupted.


    ¡°Relax, it¡¯s for science,¡± Ariana assured.


    ¡°No offense, lady, but why would I trust you?¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°None taken.¡± The drow waved her hand dismissing the thought. Ariana reached out her hand and her notepad came whizzing, followed by her quill. She furiously wrote down some notes before turning her piercing pink eyes back to Drake. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you are phenomenally powerful, yes?¡±


    Drake said nothing for a moment. ¡°Can¡¯t say that I am.¡±


    ¡°No? That¡¯s a shame. If you were, maybe I could help you figure out the source of the aforementioned phenomenal power. Maybe even understand it; control it a little better.¡±


    Drake balled his fists. ¡°I don¡¯t want to understand it better. I just want it to go away.¡±


    ¡°Well... Perhaps then I can help with that too.¡±


    Gigi stepped forward. ¡°You know you never really said why we could trust you,¡± she said, folding her arms.


    ¡°Whether he will admit it or not, your friend here,¡± she motioned to Drake, ¡°is extremely dangerous. He may have put the entire village in harm¡¯s way merely by being here.¡±


    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t! He¡¯s making me babysit for the sake of the gods.¡±


    ¡°Who are you again?¡± Ariana asked.


    ¡°My name is Gigi! Drake happens to be under my care so-¡±


    ¡°Does this goblin speak for you?¡± Ariana cut her off. Gigi seethed with rage.


    ¡°Sometimes, but this I can say for myself - I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    A slight frown played on the drow¡¯s dark features. ¡°That is a pity, but should you change your mind, you know where to find me. Thank you for indulging me, Drake of Paxia, and...¡±


    ¡°GIGI,¡± she growled.


    ¡°Yes, well, off with you then.¡±


    Adriana snapped her fingers, and a rush of air flowed around Drake and Gigi. Before they could protest, the gusts pulled them off their feet and up the stairs, being deposited in a heap in the courtyard. The iron door brusquely shut behind them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her, nope, not one bit,¡± Gigi said, dusting herself off.


    ¡°Could work on being a bit more friendly for sure,¡± Drake sat on the ground for a moment. ¡°How much do you think she knows?¡±


    Gigi shrugged. ¡°Probably more than us, but still! That¡¯s no excuse for bad manners.¡± Gigi helped Drake to his feet.


    ¡°Any deliveries left?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Just one. Lady Beatrice.¡±


    They climbed into the cart for their final delivery, riding in silence as they thought over the events of the day. And Adriana¡¯s offer. The thought of letting Drake spend any more time with that woman made her blood churn with fury. If Drake wanted her help, then she would just have to go with him.


    She had read more than a few romance novels. Gigi recognized a love interest when she saw one. Yeah, sure, Ariana was cold now, but Gigi bet she melted pretty quick if she got to ¡®examine¡¯ him the way she wanted. Looking at him with those big pink eyes. The hairs on the back of her neck stood on end.


    Why was she so angry? It¡¯s not like she owned him. She hardly knew him after all. Gigi took a deep breath and blew it out.


    ¡°Does Lady Beatrice live in a graveyard by any chance?¡±


    Gigi was pulled back to reality. ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°Because I think she¡¯s standing out in the graveyard looking at the sun.¡±


    Gigi turned to meet his gaze. Sure enough, there she was. The ghostly figure didn¡¯t notice them as they dismounted and approached.


    ¡°Is she...okay?¡± Drake whispered.


    ¡°Oh yeah, she¡¯s always like this,¡± Gigi waved at the woman. ¡°Lady B, we have your treats!¡±


    The cursed elf slowly tilted her head from the sky and redirected it toward them. ¡°Ah, Gigi, is it that day already?¡± Gigi handed over the box of goods with a smile, knowing this meant their day was done. ¡°Oh, I see you found your adventure too,¡± she motioned to Drake.


    ¡°Adventure?¡± Drake mouthed to Gigi. She just blushed and shrugged.


    ¡°Lovely. Just lovely,¡± Lady Beatrice said.

 Chapter 18: All through the House

    That evening after the deliveries, Drake relaxed with Gigi in her room. He was furiously scribbling on a piece of paper. Drake was trying to capture the likeness of the people they had met on their delivery journey. She was reading her book on the bed, her head hanging off it, the book upside down and parallel to her eye line. Her long black hair dangled over the edge, caressing the floor with long silky fingers.


    That was until a look of realization and panic swept across her face. Drake was confused, had he done something, had the book done something? Before he could ask, she whipped her head up and rolled off the bed. She landed expertly on her feet.


    ¡°Everything¡­okay?¡± Drake prodded.


    ¡°Yep, yep, of course, it is, why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± She said, dashing to her closet and throwing it open. Drake tilted his head like a confused puppy.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re acting like the village is about to get attacked,¡± he put the charcoal down, ¡°is the only reason I ask.¡± Gigi did not respond, she was too busy throwing things out of her closet. ¡°Are you looking for something? I can help if you tell me what it is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to find my duffle,¡± she grunted.


    ¡°Is it gray with umm¡­brown stains?¡± Drake asked hesitantly. Gigi stopped pawing through her things and looked back at him.


    ¡°If this is another magic trick, I don¡¯t have time,¡± she huffed. Drake pointed to the back of the bedroom door, where the bag slowly swung back and forth. Her ears twitched. ¡°Sorry, thanks,¡± she said sheepishly. Then she stalked over and swung the duffle over her shoulder.


    ¡°Are¡­you going to tell me what''s going on?¡± Drake asked, standing from the desk.


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s nothing¡­if my mom comes looking for me¡­I don¡¯t know, make something up,¡± she said with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°Wait you¡¯re leaving?¡± Drake asked with confusion.


    ¡°Yeah, Drake, I have a life outside of this house you know.¡± She made her way to the window and pushed it open.


    ¡°Wait!¡± he called out. She turned and shot him a look of annoyance.


    ¡°Can you at least tell me where you¡¯re going?¡± he asked. Gigi frowned and chewed on her lip.


    ¡°Can you keep a secret?¡± she asked, stepping toward him.


    ¡°I mean of course, as long as it doesn¡¯t involve you getting hurt,¡± he said eyeing the stains on the bag. Gigi looked at the stains too and then back to Drake.


    ¡°Never mind, I shouldn¡¯t tell you, men never get it,¡± she sighed.


    ¡°Can I help?¡± he asked with concern bleeding in. ¡°Are you in trouble or something?¡±


    Gigi¡¯s eyes narrowed and her mouth twisted in suspicion.


    ¡°Yes, you can, prove I can trust you. Lie to my mother for me and we will take it from there, got it? Good.¡± With that, she turned back to her window and then leaped out. Drake moved to the curtains and watched her run out of eyesight.


    Drake lingered on where she had been for a moment before turning away. The soldier supposed it made sense she didn¡¯t completely trust him. He was keeping his own rather large secret from her after all. Drake tried to go back to drawing but found his mind kept going to Gigi.


    He drew a few sketches of her but felt unsatisfied with the results. He tried to read the book she left. However, Drake needed help with some of the words. He grunted in frustration and put the book aside. He couldn¡¯t focus, he wondered if he should just go to bed.


    His thoughts kept drifting back to the duffle bag. He may not have been well-learned, but he knew blood stains when he saw them. Whatever she was doing, it was dangerous. Drake wished he could be there to help, whatever the problem might be.


    She had gotten so suspicious when he had offered his help. Drake knew he had somehow answered that one wrong for sure. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure what he had done though. After mulling it over he decided that he knew little and found only that he was tired.


    Drake stood from the desk and went to leave. He swung the door open and began to make his way to the attic. Gigi had fixed up what seemed like a nice bed to Drake. It was far warmer than the campaign tents ever had been. In general, he liked the attic. For one thing, there was only one way in or out. When he slept, he could sleep toward the attic door and feel a little bit safer.


    At Gigi¡¯s suggestion, Drake had begun pinning his drawings that he was particularly proud of onto the wall. There was a small but growing collection above his bed now. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but the thought of the drawings made him happy, or perhaps it was the memory of hanging them with Gigi.


    ¡°Early night?¡± Came a curious voice from the other end of the hall. Drake turned to meet the newcomer. He saw Griselda walking toward him, arms crossed. She wore a mask of what appeared to Drake like deep suspicion. He supposed that was fair. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, umm Gigi told me to tell you¡­umm¡­¡± he floundered.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell you what lies to give me?¡± Griselda asked dryly.


    ¡°No she said to make one up,¡± Drake said with casual annoyance. Then his eyes went wide and he grimaced as realized his mistake too late.


    Griselda let loose a small cackle. ¡°By the spirits, you are an awful liar.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯m told that¡¯s good?¡± He asked hesitantly. Griselda shrugged.


    ¡°Better than her bringing home a skilled one.¡± She put her hand on her chin and studied Drake. He suddenly felt very small, even if he was technically taller. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with me, care for some tea?¡±


    Drake brightened. ¡°Yeah that sounds great,¡± he agreed. Griselda turned on her heels back toward the dining room and Drake followed.


    ¡°Here, take a seat,¡± she said, as she pulled out a chair for him. He sat down at the long wooden table, that had seen many years of use throughout thousands of meals. It reminded Drake of the permanence that his existence had always lacked. A disposable life for a simple tool. He imagined Gigi had eaten here with her siblings her entire life. He doubted that she understood what a luxury that was. He wondered if it was better that way, never to know.


    A moment later, he was broken from his stupor by a mug of steaming tea being placed before him. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said as he put his hands on the warm beverage.


    ¡°Find the table interesting do you?¡± Griselda asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­so big.¡±


    ¡°Well we have a lot of mouths here,¡± she furrowed her brow, ¡°didn¡¯t they have long tables in the army?¡± She probed.


    ¡°They did, but I wasn¡¯t allowed to sit with the other men,¡± he said, blowing on his mug. Griselda¡¯s eyebrow raised.


    ¡°Why was that?¡±


    Drake went silent. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said anything, I¡¯m sorry, Gigi told me not to tell anybody.¡±


    ¡°Boy, you live in my attic, rent-free may I add, not Gigi¡¯s,¡± she said with finality. Drake smiled weakly as if a weight had been lifted. In truth, he didn¡¯t like keeping secrets. They dug at him, the questions that he could see in people¡¯s eyes that he just let pass because the truth was often dangerous.


    ¡°Okay, what do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you allowed at the table with the others?¡±


    ¡°Well, it didn¡¯t start that way. I guess the other men asked for me to be moved. To not cause a fuss I agreed.¡±


    ¡°What are you not telling me?¡± She dug.


    ¡°I am a soldier, you knew that though,¡± he said, looking at his warped reflection in the tea. ¡°I should just show you, I¡¯m not that good with words,¡± he said, almost to himself.


    He closed his eyes and began to whisper. The lights in the room flickered. Drake began to gather the shadows, calling them to his palm. There they began to coalesce and warp into a shape. They molded into a crude form of a person, then it began to refine as if it were a piece of marble being chiseled away.


    When he was done, he had rendered a small version of Gigi. He has drawn so many pictures of her it was an easy subject to make now. Drake made the puppet move, giving a punch to the air then it took a fighting stance.


    Griselda¡¯s jaw dropped. A moment later, the little shadow Gigi waved at her before it disbursed into inky smoke.


    ¡°What kind of wizard are you?¡± She wondered allowed. Drake laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a wizard, I don¡¯t think so, anyway,¡± he said scratching the back of his neck with a tattooed hand. ¡°Well, to be honest, I¡¯m not sure what I am. The kingdom put these on me as a kid.¡± He pointed to the tattoos. ¡°Ever since that day, I can call on the shadows to¡­well you saw.¡±


    ¡°Do not show this to my children,¡± she said conclusively.


    ¡°Yeah, Gigi said that too.¡±


    ¡°Smart girl, when she wants to be.¡±


    Drake looked down at the table. ¡°What do you think she¡¯s doing right now?¡± he asked. Griselda looked surprised.


    ¡°Oh, you really don¡¯t know?¡± she inquired. Drake shook his head no. ¡°I hate to admit it but that makes two of us,¡± Gigi¡¯s mother sighed. ¡°She wants to leave so badly, I would let her if she has any sense on where to go. I don¡¯t want her going off, without knowing¡­who she even is.¡±


    Drake nodded, he thought he understood. ¡°It¡¯s a big world, full of bad people, easy to get mixed up with the wrong ones and for them to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Are you one of those people Drake?¡±


    ¡°The bad ones?¡± He asked. She nodded. He didn¡¯t say anything for a while and looked into his tea. ¡°I think I was,¡± he felt something clench in his chest, ¡°know, I was.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure you¡¯ve changed?¡± She asked dryly. Drake met her gaze, her eyes big brown gems alight with the fire he recognized from Gigi¡¯s. He knew he needed to answer this question, and that it was important to find the right words.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t think I¡¯ve proved that I¡¯m not yet,¡± he said with a heavy heart. ¡°But I will,¡± he said with determination. Griselda¡¯s eyebrow raised in surprise.


    ¡°That would have been a good time to lie,¡± she said.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said with a shrug, ¡°but I think it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Griselda eyed him suspiciously for a moment longer, before sighing and sinking back into her chair. ¡°Drake, what are your intentions here?¡±


    ¡°Like, what do I want to do?¡± he asked. Griselda nodded. ¡°I want to do everything, everything I never could do under the king,¡± he said, putting his hands on the table, ¡°I want to draw, explore the woods with Gigi, learn to bake, and do this festival thing Gigi¡¯s been talking about, to drink tea with you,¡± he raised his mug, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to hurt people anymore,¡± he said with a defeated tone.


    Drake could see Griselda take this in and after a moment, she gave a sad smile. ¡°Your words, remind me a lot of someone else.¡± She looked at the war hammer on the mantle. Griselda laughed to herself and stood from the table. ¡°Well, Drake the human, I hope you are the man you think you can be.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± he said to himself. Then he looked toward Griselda. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure, ask away.¡±


    ¡°Was this bakery his dream too?¡± Drake asked earnestly. Griselda looked at the mug in Drake¡¯s hands.


    ¡°How about we have another cup of something stronger, and I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know, deal?¡±


    ¡°Can I just have more tea?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you really are like him,¡± she said, shaking her head in mock disgust, ¡°fine, wine for me, more tea for you then. Think of good questions, I want to be merry, we can see if we can get an answer out of Gigi when she gets home.¡±

 Chapter 19: Speak No Evil

    Gigi climbed the trellises leading to her window, tired but full of vigor and victory. Her right eye stung, but she didn¡¯t care. She felt invincible¡ªuntil she realized the light in her room was still on. She frowned. Had Drake forgotten to turn it off? Had he stayed up for her? She hauled her aching muscles through the window, only to find her room very empty.


    However, she heard the echo of laughter just beyond her door. Her ears twitched nervously. She dumped her bag on the floor and went to investigate. Something wasn¡¯t right, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it.


    She followed the sounds of joy to the dining room, where a roaring fire had been lit. There, she saw something truly horrifying: Drake and her mother talking, and worse, enjoying it. The bottom dropped out of her stomach. What in the seven hells is she telling him?! She looked down for a moment and grimaced. What is he telling her?! The unfortunate reality of being a lying drunk was your memory wasn¡¯t all that sharp.


    ¡°Why, if it isn¡¯t my oldest daughter,¡± Griselda said with rosy inebriated cheeks. Her mother turned to see her. ¡°With a fresh black eye! No less!¡± Griselda said, taking a sip of wine and gesturing toward her.


    Drake whipped around to see her. ¡°By the gods, are you okay?¡± Drake said, standing up abruptly. Gigi wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Drake had failed her test clearly, so she was right not to tell him. How he was acting now only confirmed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Gigi said curtly. ¡°I um¡­ran into a tree,¡± she lied. Her mother snorted.


    ¡°You are both horrible liars,¡± she motioned to them with her wine glass. ¡°At least this one, she pointed toward Drake, ¡°tries to tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°What did you tell her?¡± Gigi seethed at Drake. His face twisted in confusion.


    ¡°Umm, nothing. It¡¯s not like I knew where you even were.¡±


    ¡°The man who lives in our attic, Gigi, is a wizard?¡±


    ¡°Still, don¡¯t think that¡¯s right,¡± Drake mumbled.


    ¡°And you weren¡¯t going to let your mother in on that information?¡± Griselda prodded. Gigi smacked Drake with the back of her hand on his chest.


    ¡°I thought I told you not to tell my family!¡±


    ¡°Well, she is really hard not to tell things to Gigi. I think we both know that.¡± It was a fair point, but she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame him,¡± Griselda scoffed. ¡°Talking to the boy for a tick of the clock, it¡¯s obvious there is something off about him. A human covered in tattoos just washes up?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± she motioned to Gigi, ¡°drag him out of the river and bring him here. Not knowing if he is dangerous or not. Well, he is more dangerous than anything I could have imagined.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still here¡­¡± Drake said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it,¡± Gigi glared at him. ¡°I want you out in the morning!¡± Gigi snapped. Drake staggered back like she had punched him.


    ¡°Gigi, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t kick me out,¡± he pleaded. Griselda sighed and shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Griselda interjected. ¡°Even though she likes to pretend it is, this isn¡¯t Gigi¡¯s house.¡± She stood and stretched. ¡°I¡¯m not about to throw you out, not when your crimes are telling me the truth and being worried about Gigi¡¯s bad choices.¡± She waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Who knows, maybe you two will be a good influence on each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never talking to you again,¡± she snapped at him. ¡°Enjoy the attic,¡± she jabbed as she stormed away.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Goodnight, Gigi,¡± her mother sighed.


    ¡°Gigi¡­¡± Drake whispered.


    Griselda turned to him. ¡°I¡¯m entrusting you to be there for her if she needs you. She shrugged. ¡°Assuming she lets you.¡±


    ¡°But she just said¡­¡± Drake motioned toward where Gigi had been.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s said that to me every night since she could talk, don¡¯t worry about it. If she were serious about it, your nose would be broken. Now go to bed.¡±


    ***


    True to her words, Gigi didn¡¯t talk to Drake the next day. They performed the deliveries in virtual silence but only for Glorp¡¯s squelching and the grinding of mechanical treads. Drake tried to say he was sorry for not being able to stand up to Griselda, but he didn¡¯t know what he was apologizing for, so the words rang hollow in his ears. He was just sad that she was upset with him.


    Gigi stomped off to her room without a word when they got home. She slammed the door, and Drake could hear her go about her room angrily. He frowned before making his way into the kitchens. Two of Gigi¡¯s sisters were gossiping while kneading dough. Drake approached them.


    ¡°Can I help?¡± he asked.


    The pair stopped talking and looked at the interloper with surprise. The familial resemblance was unmistakable. Despite this, Drake could tell them all apart reasonably quickly. He absolutely did not know their names. However, he could tell by little things, mainly how they deviated from Gigi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, can you?¡± the goblin to his left sneered. She threw the dough hard against the table.


    He knew the woman to his left. She was mean, and she always wore red nail polish. The woman to his right chuckled but smacked her sister on her shoulder.


    ¡°Be nice. We don¡¯t want to scare him off too. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be stuck with Gigi forever.¡± They both went silent for a moment and shuddered at the thought.


    ¡°Scare me off?¡± Drake questioned. They exchanged knowing glances with one another.


    ¡°Well, I know you¡¯re new here, so let me tell you a little secret,¡± the red-nailed goblin loudly whispered. Drake sighed. He did not like Red Nails. ¡°Our sister has a reputation,¡± she smirked. Drake folded his arms and braced himself. He was not excited about where this was going.


    ¡°What does that mean exactly?¡± he asked. Red Nails then made a show of looking around as if trying to make sure her sister wasn¡¯t in earshot. She looked past Drake for a moment, and a quick smile flashed on her face before turning back to him.


    ¡°It means,¡± she said, raising her voice loud enough for the entire kitchen to hear. ¡°That Gigi doesn¡¯t get a lot of suitors because she¡¯s broke the last one¡¯s¡­arm, I think?¡±


    ¡°It was his hand,¡± her sister confirmed. Red Nails nodded knowingly.


    ¡°Ah, of course, his hand. Then, before that, she made this poor guy''s nose explode in front of the entire tavern,¡± she cackled. ¡°Then there was¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did she break the last guy¡¯s hand?¡± Drake asked, unmoved.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Red Nails responded.


    ¡°Did this guy do something?¡± Drake probed. Neither said anything. ¡°Because, last night, she was mad enough at me to spit fire, said she never wanted to talk to me again, and she didn¡¯t break anything of mine,¡± he said, looking at his hand for emphasis. ¡°I¡¯m going to guess I¡¯m not getting the other half of this story. Gigi is a good person and wouldn¡¯t just hurt someone for no reason,¡± he said, anger seeping into his voice. ¡°So if she broke this guy''s hand, I¡¯m positive he had it coming.¡±


    Red Nails gloured at Drake. Then, she moved her sour expression behind him again. She sighed and finally shrugged.


    ¡°Fine, Gigi, you win,¡± Red Nails spat. ¡°Take your prize. He¡¯s annoying anyways.¡±


    Confusion washed over Drake for a moment, but only a moment. He spun on his heels to see Gigi standing behind him. She was eyeing him cooly as she ate a donut. Drake smiled when he saw her. He couldn¡¯t help himself. Gigi nodded to herself solemnly as she finished the fried cake.


    ¡°Okay, idiot, one more chance. Follow me.¡±

 Chapter 20: Those Who Fight

    Gigi strode back to her room, waiting for Drake to follow. She opened her door and looked at him expectantly. Gigi appreciated what he had said to her sisters. It had been sweet, but he was still on thin ice. In her estimation, he needed to earn her trust again. Still, Gigi knew she hadn''t exactly been transparent, and showing up with a black eye wasn¡¯t wasn¡¯t one of her best moves. It wasn¡¯t like she could help it.


    Drake slipped into her room, and she curtly closed the door behind him. Gigi motioned for him to take a seat on the bed. He did so.


    ¡°Okay, first,¡± she nodded, ¡°thank you for telling off my awful sisters.¡±


    ¡°Gigi¡­¡± She held up her hand to silence him.


    ¡°Second, I am still not over you, not lying to my mom for me.¡± She put her hands on her hips. ¡°Look, I want to tell you what¡¯s happening, but I don¡¯t know if I can trust you. I¡¯ve been doing this longer than I¡¯ve known you.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe tell me what ¡®this¡¯ is, and I can help you do whatever you do?¡± Drake offered. Gigi shook her head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t help with this, Drake. It¡¯s something I have to do on my own. Literally, it¡¯s against the rules.¡±


    ¡°The rules?¡± He questioned curiously. She cursed herself. She sighed and sat next to him.


    ¡°You have to promise not to laugh or freak out,¡± she said with a severe edge. Drake nodded with a look of concern.


    ¡°I promise to do neither,¡± he said, holding his hand in oath. Gigi eyed him, judging his sincerity. He seemed to mean it.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she shut her eyes and inhaled. ¡°I fight,¡± she said, opening her eyes and then taking in his reaction. Drake looked puzzled.


    ¡°Like with the hunters? Yeah, I know, I¡¯ve met you,¡± he responded. Gigi smiled despite herself.


    ¡°No, not like with the hunters¡­does the term prizefighting mean anything to you?¡± she questioned. She could tell from the expression on his face that she had not cleared matters.


    ¡°Like a big fight for a prize? Like when armies fight over a bridge?¡± he put forth. She shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a one-on-one fight. Nobody is allowed to help or get involved in any way.¡± She watched him take in her words. He appeared to be turning them over in his mind.


    ¡°Like a duel?¡± he asked, crossing his arms. Gigi¡¯s eyes went wide with excitement.


    ¡°Yes! Exactly, like a duel!¡± she said, jumping from the bed.


    ¡°To the death?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s not exactly like a duel,¡± she admitted. ¡°It¡¯s until someone quits.¡±


    ¡°Until they yield?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yield, sure,¡± she said, shrugging. ¡°I made the asshole who gave me this,¡± she pointed to her bruised eye, ¡°¡®yield¡¯ last night.¡± Drake¡¯s eyes filled with wonder at her words.


    ¡°You win your duels?¡± he smiled and shook his head. ¡°Of course you do,¡± he said admiringly.


    Gigi was a little taken aback. She was expecting the same reaction everybody gave her when she told them¡ªa lecture on why it was a bad idea and how dangerous it was. The last thing she had dreamed of was that he would actually understand it, even support it. Her heart fluttered along with her ears. Why were her palms getting sweaty?


    ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea?¡± she prodded, rubbing her palms on her pants. He shook his head.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Why would I think it¡¯s bad? You¡¯re fighting for your honor. What could be more noble?¡± he asked her seriously. His piercing blue eyes looked into hers as she tried to process what he had just said. Did he just call her noble? She could feel her cheeks heating up like she was out under the summer sun.


    Gigi had to admit to herself, certainly not to Drake, that she also fought for the money. It was good money; she could afford to leave Poppy if she managed it properly instead of drinking it away. However, his words struck a chord of truth within her. It wasn¡¯t just the gold; she wanted to prove to the world that she was someone. Even more than that, she tried to prove it to herself.


    ¡°I want to be champion,¡± she blurted out. Drake raised an eyebrow in surprise. His mouth tightened, and he nodded.


    ¡°What does that mean to you?¡± he asked. Now, it was her turn to look surprised.


    ¡°Well, it means you¡¯re the best of the best!¡± she exclaimed, punching the air. ¡°It means that nobody can say you¡¯re not strong! Nobody can say that you don¡¯t matter!¡± She punched her open palm for emphasis. ¡°Not your horrible sisters or jerks at the tavern. They have to recognize that you¡¯re someone when you¡¯re champion.¡± She looked expectantly at Drake and found him frowning.


    ¡°Is that all you want to be champion for?¡± he gave her a questioning look.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she puzzled.


    ¡°I think you have it a little backward,¡± Drake said nervously.


    ¡°Backward?¡± She didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Yes, champions are strong, but¡­they are strong because so many people¡¯s dreams are riding on them. Not for merely being the best, but being the best for a reason. Does that make sense?¡± He looked at her hopefully.


    Gears spun in Gigi¡¯s head as she chewed on what he said. Then, a thought burst from her mind and out of her mouth.


    ¡°Are you a champion?!¡± she asked dumbfounded. Drake demured and shrugged.


    ¡°I have been. I don¡¯t know how your champions work, but they don¡¯t last long in the army,¡± he said, scratching his cheek.


    Didn¡¯t last long? What was he talking about? Her ears twitched.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In war,¡± Drake clenched his jaw, ¡°sometimes, two men would fight, and it would bind each army to the results. The men selected to duel are the army''s champions.¡± He drew a sharp breath and exhaled as if blowing out a bad memory. ¡°Champions are kind of temporary by nature¡­I think anyway.¡±


    There were so many questions Gigi wanted to ask the man before her. She didn¡¯t even know where to start. Then one came tumbling down, one she hated, and one she was sure she already knew the answer to.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to be champion, did you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a choice if that¡¯s what you mean. It¡¯s more that¡­I don¡¯t know how to put it into words. It¡¯s just a lot to have all that on your shoulders, to understand, win or lose, people will hate you.¡± His gaze drifted to the floor and away from hers.


    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± she put her hand on his. ¡°Those men you fought for were lucky to have you, Drake.¡± He looked up and met her eyes. Great sorrow was locked behind their frosty blue.


    ¡°You know you matter, right, Gigi?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Confusion plastered on her features.


    ¡°You said you wanted to be champion to matter. You already matter.¡±


    Gigi suddenly felt very hot. She didn¡¯t know how to respond to such an earnest declaration. She wanted to argue or make a joke of it. It felt wrong to slip into old words somehow. To try and show he was wrong, she was, in fact, nobody. To disagree with him seemed like she would be stepping on a flower or taking a toy away from a child.


    ¡°Thank you¡± were the only words left on her lips as an increasingly red face looked at Drake.


    ¡°You¡¯re also strong. I still have a few ribs healing. They agree with me, too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, enough,¡± she put her hands up in defeat. She had no idea how she had lost control of this conversation. Wasn¡¯t she still supposed to be mad at him? Then, a thought struck her.


    ¡°Would you want to go to a fight? See what they are like?¡± She offered. Drake brightened immediately.


    ¡°Really? You trust me?¡±


    She did, but she thought it was better for now if he was vigilant. ¡°More, but you can¡¯t screw this up either.¡± He nodded. ¡°My friend is fighting tonight. I was going to cheer her on, and you can tag along.¡±


    ¡°Are we going out the window?¡± Drake grinned. She smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Obviously,¡± she scoffed.

 Chapter 21: Through the Woods and Under the Hill

    Drake diligently followed Gigi out the window. While she was able to jump to the ground expertly, he had to make his way down the trellis slowly. She waited for him, frowning while impatiently tapping her foot.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be late if you don¡¯t hurry up,¡± she said, picking up the pace. Drake tried to match, but he was having difficulty even with his longer legs.


    ¡°What exactly are we going to be late for? The fight?¡± She cut through a neighbor''s yard, and Drake stepped over to a flower bed to continue.


    ¡°Yes, but more importantly, our ride to the fight.¡± She motioned for him to follow her down a dirt path that led out of town.


    ¡°Wait, where are we going? You never said,¡± Drake questioned.


    ¡°You never asked. We are going underground, though.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± He stopped walking. She spun on her heels and stared daggers into him.


    ¡°What part of we will miss our ride do you not understand?¡± She grabbed him by the wrist and pulled him hard. Drake followed as quickly as he could.


    ¡°No more questions until we are on that damn lizard.¡± Drake now had nothing but questions after her last comment. However, he stowed them away for later. Together, they made their way out of town and into the forest. The sun began setting as they walked amongst the increasingly vibrant reds, yellows, and oranges in the trees and carpeting the forest floor. The soldier was growing more confused as they journeyed deeper. Was the fight outside in the middle of the woods? That seemed somehow strange to him. Darkness was beginning to creep in through the trees as they arrived at what looked like a mining camp to Drake. One that had been forsaken long ago.


    Then it hit him: this is what she meant by underground. The bottom dropped out of his stomach. He eyed the timbers that made up the camp structures. They looked tired and ancient. Gigi seemed to pay them no mind and made a straight shot for the mouth of the mine, breaking out into almost a run. Drake grimaced and ran after her.


    He eyed the portal to the underworld with wary eyes. The yawning mouth scoured into the dirt seemed to go on endlessly. Drake did not like the prospect of going into these mines, but he hated the idea of letting Gigi do this alone, even if he was the one trying to keep up with her. She darted into the void; her form evaporated into darkness almost immediately. Drake cursed and followed.


    While a darkened mine would send many men to their deaths, he wasn¡¯t especially concerned. While his gifts did not extend to night vision, he could use the shadows to feel his surroundings.  His eyes may have been blind, but he could put together the path before him in his mind little by little. He could sense Gigi just before him, and then she was gone.


    ¡°Gigi,¡± he called out in light panic.


    ¡°Relax! I¡¯m down here. There is a rope. Watch your step.¡± Her voice echoed up at him. He sighed and knelt, looking for the rope. His abilities found it before fingers did, but shortly after, he grabbed on tight and lowered himself. He could feel a breeze on his cheeks; even without his powers, he could tell they had entered some massive space. However, with his gifts, he could feel the enormity of the chamber they were suspended in and the beginnings of the labyrinth that lay beyond.


    The rope seemed to go on endlessly to Drake. His arms were tired, and the constant swaying was nauseating.  Then he could sense the bottom. The rope terminated neatly at the bottom of the cavern floor. He heard Gigi jump off with a grunt, and soon Drake could join her. Sweaty, tired, and perhaps a thousand feet under the ground, he had no idea what to expect next.


    ¡°What now?¡± Drake huffed.


    ¡°Just watch,¡± she said. He heard her slinging her duffle bag down.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t see in the dark, right?¡±


    ¡°Really? Then why did humans build all these mines?¡± She questioned as she rummaged.


    ¡°Because some men value ore more than their kin¡¯s lives,¡± Drake sighed.


    He tried to feel the totality of the mines they were in. However, it would have taken him days to map the seemingly endless twists and turns they found themselves in.


    Gigi pulled out something from her duffle and then lit a match.  To reveal the lamp beside it, she lit the wick and walked over to what looked to Drake like a bench. The goblin walked over and took a seat putting the lit lantern at her feet. Drake looked at her in bewilderment.


    ¡°I thought we were in a hurry?¡± He asked with confusion.


    ¡°Yeah, we are, but all we can do now is hurry up and wait for Qarl to show up,¡± she said, crossing her arms impatiently.


    ¡°Who in the seven hells is Qarl?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s actually a human like you, from some kingdom south of here,¡± she said.


    ¡°You mean Paxia?¡± Drake asked with mounting dread.


    ¡°Yeah, could be, why do you care?¡± She questioned. In the dark, Drake swallowed hard.


    ¡°No reason,¡± he lied.


    It was then that the ground beneath their feet began to tremble. Drake gripped onto the bench as Gigi jumped up.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Finally! It took him long enough,¡± she yelled over a deep crashing sound coming from further in the tunnel. Drake used the darkness to try to feel what was coming toward them. It was hard to get a reading on it, though, as it was moving quickly and seemed huge and endlessly long like the cavern.


    Then, a beam of light cut through the darkness, blinding Drake. He raised his hand to cover his eyes, but it was too late. When the spots in his vision dissipated, before him stood an enormous wall of white flesh; it was dimly illuminated by the multitude of lights that hung off of it.


    It took Drake a moment to really understand what was before him. It was not a wall at all but a gargantuan, pale reptile. Long ropey limbs were purchased in rock ledges near the cavern wall. From what Drake could see, the beast appeared to have no eyes, only skin-covered sockets.


    ¡°Move it!¡± Gigi called back at him as she began climbing a ladder up to the top of the creature. Drake shrugged and followed her up the side of the enormous lizard. The pair emerged from the ladder and onto some kind of wooden platform. Drake looked around. Before him sat a few rows of benches under a a leathery canopy.  The seats were lightly occupied by various races, none of the riders looked friendly.  The benches themselves seemed to be crafted out of some kind of bone. They gleamed with polish in the torch light.


    ¡°You¡¯re late, Qarl!¡± Gigi exclaimed.


    ¡°Or, maybe you were just early,¡± a gravely voice called back. Drake looked toward the sound of the stranger. From out of the darkness emerged a grizzled-looking human. He wore a hard hat with a small flame affixed to the front for light. A long black and gray beard was growing down to his chest, with small braids here and there. What stood out to Drake the most was the distinct limp the man carried.


    As he hobbled closer, it became clear why. What looked like an iron rod was sticking out of his thigh, acting as a kind of peg leg.


    ¡°Got my fare?¡± He stuck out his gnarled hand expectantly.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Gigi sighed, then reached back into her duffle.  She pulled out a slightly crushed-looking box and sharply gave it to him.


    ¡°Oh, what have we got here?¡± He took the box and opened it cautiously. Rows of neatly lined, if smooshed, apple fritters sat waiting to be devoured. ¡°Fare accepted.¡± He motioned for her to take a seat.


    Then Qarl stepped up to Drake.  His rod made him tilt to the right, but Drake could tell he was still staring him down. The light from the helmet shone directly into the soldier''s eyes, blinding him again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t recognize you, lad,¡± Qarl said with curiosity.


    ¡°He¡¯s new. He¡¯s with me,¡± Gigi explained, taking a seat. She criss-crossed her legs, pulling them up onto the bench.


    ¡°Fella still needs to pay the fare,¡± Qarl said flatly.


    ¡°I just gave you the fare!¡± She protested. Qarl shook his head.


    ¡°You gave me your fare. He still needs to pay.¡± Qarl stuck out his thumb at Drake. ¡°I mean, he¡¯s a fairly suspicious fella. Can¡¯t let just any old criminals on old Gus.¡±


    ¡°Gus?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s the name of our friend here.¡± He tapped the floor with his rod.


    ¡°Ugh, what is ¡®Gus¡¯ exactly?¡± Drake prodded.


    ¡°We need to go!¡± Gigi groaned.


    ¡°Well, the miners called them whitetails,¡± Qarl acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard Gigi.  ¡°On account of the fact you usually only saw their tails before they disappeared into the tunnels,¡± he said, waving his hand at the grandeur of the space around them. ¡°More educated folks say they are a species of Bojak that went into the caves and never came out.¡±


    The soldier nodded as if he understood, but he did not. ¡°What do you need for me to ride?¡± Drake asked with concern.


    ¡°Got anything worth a green worm¡¯s slime trail?¡±  Drake looked at him blankly. ¡°Gold, money, valuables, son.¡±


    ¡°Umm, I don¡¯t have really anything. I¡¯m¡­new here.¡±


    Qarl studied Drake¡¯s face. Finally, a small smile broke under his bushy beard. ¡°Then I got an idea!¡± Qarl exclaimed. He returned to the makeshift captain¡¯s chair and motioned for Drake to follow.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to pay me with your story, Lad.¡± Qarl hunkered down into the chair.


    ¡°It¡¯s really very boring!¡± Gigi interjected. Qarl chucked.


    ¡°Knowing you, I find that hard to believe,¡± Qarl said, thumbing his nose at her with a smile. ¡°Now, lad, what¡¯s your story?¡± He picked up the reigns and whipped them. The colossal creature began to rumble to life.


    Drake felt fear congeal in his chest. If this man really was from his homeland, this could be a problem. He wasn¡¯t sure where to begin or what to say.


    ¡°Any day, lad.¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start simple. What¡¯s your name and where are you from?¡±


    Drake looked at Gigi and frowned, unsure of what to do. She met his pleading eyes, shrugged, and motioned for him to answer. The soldier drew in a deep breath and slowly blew it out.


    ¡°My name is Drake,¡± he said, needing a surname. His eyes darted around, ¡°Stone, Drake Stone.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, Drake that name takes me back,¡± Qarl said wistfully. ¡°You must be from Paxia too, lad!¡±


    Drake tried to swallow but found his mouth very dry. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± He did his best to keep the nerves out of his voice.


    ¡°With a name like that? Where else would you be from? Your parents must have named you after the Shadow Drake, am I right?¡±


    Gigi¡¯s ears twitched, and she suddenly stood up straighter. ¡°The Shadow Drake?¡± She asked, looking at her companion.


    Drake grimaced. The innocent remark brought a tide of emotions crashing back onto him. The mother and father he never knew, given a name that he would never say. Drake missed his brother and would have given anything to get him back.


    ¡°Yeah, they were,¡± he whispered, trying to keep the sadness from his voice. Qarl nodded.


    ¡°They are gone, aren¡¯t they?¡± Qarl asked solemnly. Drake nodded.


    ¡°Are you a soldier?¡± Drake¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise and horror. Had he figured him out so quickly?


    ¡°I was.¡±


    Qarl looked from Drake back to Gigi. ¡°But then you found her?¡±


    Drake gave a small smile. ¡°She saved me.¡± Qarl nodded and lit up a half-finished cigar before chomping down on it.


    ¡°Who in the seven hells is the Shadow Drake?¡± Gigi interjected.


    Qarl laughed. ¡°Gigi! How uncultured. You don¡¯t know the Swords of Paxia?¡± Gigi¡¯s mouth twisted in concentration.


    ¡°Wait, you mean the immortal warriors supposed to protect that kingdom? They can¡¯t be real,¡± she scoffed. Drake said nothing.


    ¡°Oh, they are very real,¡± Qarl said ominously.

 Chapter 22: Phantom Pain

    ¡°Ooooh, a ghost story! I love these!¡± cried Gigi. She loved urban legends and fairy tales. They made her think of places better than where she was. For her, there was real comfort in that. Qarl spat and gave her the stink eye.


    ¡°Ain''t no ghost story!¡± Qarl growled. Gigi halted her joy. That was odd. Qarl usually loved it when she wanted to hear about his stories. He was full of tall tales, she supposed most old men were.


    ¡°What did this one really happen?¡± she snickered. Qarl grimaced. Gigi stopped laughing. ¡°Oh shit, did this one really happen?¡± Gigi asked with concern. She looked to Drake, he looked anxious, with eyes hard on the driver.


    ¡°The Swords are¡­ unfortunately, very real, Gigi,¡± Drake said softly. Qarl nodded.


    ¡°Smart lad, you ever been on the front when they were in action?¡± Qarl asked in a mixture of fear and wonder. Drake scowled and made that face she could already tell was the one he made when he didn¡¯t want to lie, but the truth was a problem. The one where he clenched his jaw and sucked in his lips like he was eating something sour.


    ¡°I hope never to see any of them again,¡± Drake said with measured words. Qarl nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Spoken true, Drake Stone. No man who sees what they can do relishes the memory.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s eyes went wide in realization. By the gods, he¡¯s THE Shadow Drake. She went slack-jawed for a moment before quickly closing her mouth. Her ears fluttered as she looked back to her companion. Now, it was crystal clear to her why he had been so tight-lipped when she had saved him. He wasn¡¯t just some soldier. He was a bonafide hero in his homeland. People must know that he¡¯s gone. She wasn¡¯t sure what that meant exactly, but she suspected it was bad.


    That thought filled her with a sense of urgent dread. Did that mean people were looking for him? It writhed inside of her as she listened to Qarl¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen them once¡­¡± a far-off look came over Qarl. The walls of the cavern raced by as Gus picked up speed.  ¡°That was enough for ten lifetimes, though.¡± The driver looked back to Drake. ¡°I think it was going on five, maybe six years ago now. I saw two of them go at it.¡±


    Gigi looked to Drake, who appeared to be trying his hardest not to scowl. A sinking feeling was coming over her, like gravity was lessening. She suspected that her soldier already knew the story he was about to be told. The wind was picking up as they traveled. It swept Gigi¡¯s hair back and flung it wildly.


    ¡°What I saw that day was like two demons tearing the world apart. The whole city was watching that day.¡± Qarl looked back and forth to Drake and Gigi. ¡°My whole family was with me that day¡­¡±


    Drake looked away. He appeared to be trying to hide his face from the scrutiny of the old man. Gigi looked back to Qarl.


    ¡°Why were they fighting?¡± she asked hoarsely. Qarl shrugged.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°But I have had a long time to think about it¡­ I do think I might know why,¡± Qarl said, nodding his head.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Drake asked with a strained voice. Gigi caught only a glimpse of his face, but it looked like he was trying to hold back tears.


    ¡°Well, out of the blue, men from the King¡¯s army tell us to leave our homes. Of course, we all tell them where they can shove that order.¡± He smiled wryly, but it quickly faded. ¡°But they were serious, deadly so, didn¡¯t mind tellin¡¯ us that the city was being punished for ¡®commiserating with the enemy,¡¯ whatever in the realm that meant. Whoever had done it, it wasn¡¯t us, not us at the bottom anyway.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gigi asked with rapt horror.


    ¡°The men left told us to do the same. At sundown, the Shadow Drake was going to level the whole city and anyone left in its walls.¡±


    Gigi looked at Drake; she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Had he really destroyed a city of his own countrymen? It seemed unthinkable, but the shame on Drake¡¯s face made it less farfetched. No, he couldn¡¯t. The goblin just couldn¡¯t imagine the man who did the deliveries with her every day, who had shown kindness to everyone in the village he had met, would do something like that. Perhaps it was naive, but she refused to believe Drake was a monster.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Did the Shadow Drake come?¡± She asked, not wanting to know the truth.


    ¡°See, that¡¯s the strange part, no, he didn¡¯t. From that wall, I saw the Shadow Drake,¡± he pointed to Drake, ¡°your namesake, fighting with none other than the Flayed Dragon himself. It was unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen. That devil of a man, he became¡­something else.¡±


    ¡°Gaius¡­¡± Drake confirmed.


    ¡°Aye, Gaius, the Flayed Dragon, our Lord Commander, that man¡­that thing¡­was a terror that no man or woman in the realm should meet.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think they were fighting?¡± Gigi pushed. Qarl looked at her.


    ¡°I think the Shadow Drake said no, that he refused the order to ¡®punish us,¡¯ and that the Lord Commander had been brought down to punish him¡­and us.¡±


    Gigi looked back to Drake. His sadness seemed to have been replaced with anger. He bristled as the story continued.


    ¡°They fought until late into the night. Many fled, but more stayed.¡±


    ¡°Why did they stay?¡± Gigi asked.


    ¡°Because they had nowhere else to go,¡± Drake said flatly. Qarl looked at him with surprise but then gave his silent assent.


    ¡°As the battle drew on, the Flayed Dragon marched toward the city. The Shadow Drake did everything he could to halt him.¡±


    Gigi looked from Qarl to Drake. His look was electric, the sadness gone. She knew he was back in that fight¡ªthe same stormy gaze he had given the hunters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what time it was when the Shadow Drake fell¡­he never did yield, though.¡±


    ¡°But he failed all the same,¡± Drake cursed. Qarl shrugged.


    ¡°Aye¡­he did, lad.¡± The driver looked the soldier over again as if seeing him for the first time. A look of curiosity came over the driver''s dirty face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t blame him, though,¡± Qarl said, meeting Drake¡¯s eyes. ¡°He wasn¡¯t the one who gave that order, I think. He was the one that said no and tried to do right by us.¡± Qarl turned his gaze back to the mines ahead. Pulling hard to the left to command Gus to do the same.


    ¡°Did Gaius do that,¡± Drake asked. Gigi didn¡¯t understand. What was he talking about? Qarl nodded without turning from the tunnel.


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­my namesake should have done better.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, I can still feel it sometimes. Like I stepped on something sharp, but then I look down, and it¡¯s still gone.¡±


    Gigi grimaced. his leg. They were talking about his leg. Gigi had asked about his leg many times. Each time, she had gotten a different answer. Sometimes, Gus enjoyed it for a snack, or sometimes, it was a pirate attack. Whatever story he told was always with a smile and a chuckle. Now, there was no humor in his voice. This was the painful truth.


    ¡°You deserved better. Everyone did,¡± Drake said with mounting resolve. ¡°If the Shadow Drake ever meets the Flayed Dragon on the field again, he will avenge you and everyone else he failed that night, I swear it.¡±


    Qarl grinned at Drake¡¯s words, his teeth parting his bushy beard like a black sea. ¡°You know, I think he just might.¡±


    ¡°Drake¡­¡± Gigi said to herself. She tried to picture what she had just heard¡ªthe man before her fighting with every ounce of strength he had, only to fall. She looked at her palms, then slowly balled them into fists. She wondered what such tiny fists could accomplish. The goblin woman had tried to punch her way through life, and where had it gotten her? Exactly where she had started.


    Drake, the ¡°Shadow Drake,¡± apparently had enough magic to command darkness itself to life. She thought of the wyvern he had made for her. It was so real that it practically felt like it had been breathing. That was what he had chosen to show her. If he was who she was beginning to suspect he was, she had no idea what kind of destruction a power like his could reap. He did, though. Drake had brought every ounce of it to bear against whoever this Gaius asshole was, and he hadn¡¯t been able to stop Qarl from seemingly losing everything he loved.


    Gigi felt cosmically small as she rode on the back of the gigantic lizard in the cavernous mines. She wanted so desperately to matter, to be someone great. If someone with all the gifts that Drake possessed couldn¡¯t measure up to the world, what chance did she have? Then she recalled her soldier¡¯s words that she already mattered. She pushed them away, but they kept returning to her again, like a dog with a stick.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re coming up on Black Cat¡¯s Hollow,¡± Qarl called out. ¡°All those preparing to get up to no good, try to hold onto all your fingers and teeth,¡± he snickered. He looked over to Drake, who was stepping over to where Gigi was waiting for him. ¡°Never thought you would be on ol¡¯ Gus with me. The family got out because of what you did, standing up to that monster. Really is a bit of an honor. You¡¯re a much nicer fella than I expected.¡±


    Drake opened his mouth to say something. ¡°Save it,¡± Qarl interrupted. ¡°Your secret is safe with me, lad.¡± Qarl pointed at Gigi. ¡°With her by your side, if you meet again, Gaius won''t know what hit him.¡±


    Gigi couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°He won¡¯t stand a chance,¡± Drake agreed. She broke out into a full-fanged grin at her companion¡¯s response. There was a lot Gigi didn¡¯t know about Drake. However, she had no doubt that he believed in her. Maybe she owed it to him and herself to try and do the same.

 Chapter 23: Falling Down

    Gigi hopped off the ladder onto the makeshift dock. Drake followed, clearly still a bit shaken from the exchange with Qarl. She was bursting at the seams with questions for her soldier. However, she wondered if the busy docks leading to Black Cat Hollow would be the best place for such private questions.


    The goblin extended her hand to Drake. He seemed rocky on the ladder. Gigi eyed the massive drop that they were above wearily. She didn¡¯t care how strong he was. He wouldn¡¯t be walking away easily from a fall into the unseen treacheries below. It was then that his foot missed the bottom rung. She saw his fingers lose purchase, and his whole form began to slip. He started to fall into the abyss.


    Gigi¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed him by his rune-covered forearm. She pulled him hard, harder than she had intended. Drake came crashing forward into her as she saved him again. His total weight pressed into hers. She tried to stop his momentum but found the unexpected shift too much to balance. They collapsed backward painfully. He landed hard on Gigi, knocking the wind out of her.


    ¡°By the gods, what happened?¡± she groaned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he coughed. Their eyes met as Drake stabilized himself.  He pushed up, placing his hands on the hard stone around Gigi¡¯s shoulders.  ¡° I just¡­I don¡¯t know, I¡­¡± She gazed deeply into his blue eyes as he was on her. ¡°Guess I lost it for a second.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± concern lacing her words. Drake gave a slight nod. For a moment, they just stayed as they were. She could feel him breathing hard against her. She knew she needed to tell him to get off of her, but a part of her didn¡¯t want to. It was kind of nice, even if it was on the docks to a seedy underbelly market.


    ¡°You know they sell rooms at the inn, right?¡± asked an insectoid stranger.


    ¡°I was saving his life!¡± Gigi cursed at him as the bug-man walked by. She looked back to Drake. ¡°You should probably get off of me, though.¡±  Drake complied and pushed himself back to his feet before extending his hand to Gigi. She took it, and he hauled her back to her feet with a grunt. They began to walk toward the massive mouth of the cave that twisted deeper still and ended at their final destination.


    They walked in silence for a few minutes. The crowd around them congealed at the entrance and dimly lit tunnels beyond. Gigi sporadically looked back at Drake. He appeared to be lost in his world. The soldier¡¯s eyes were focused on the ground before him and little else. That conversation with Qarl had triggered something in him. It was making her nervous. Finally, she could take it no longer.


    ¡°You feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± he mumbled back. Gigi narrowed her eyes and kept walking until they hit a fork in the path. She knew the tunnel to the left was a dead end, as did most travelers who came down here. It was the perfect spot for some privacy.


    She took his hand to lead him and found it was trembling. A slight frown played on her lips. This poor man. She gently tugged him onto the path, and he followed as the rest of the crowd continued right.


    ¡°Here, take a seat,¡± she said, slinging her duffel bag over her shoulder.


    ¡°Won¡¯t we be late for the duel?¡± He asked groggily.


    ¡°Probably,¡± she said casually. ¡°You¡¯re more important though.¡± She pointed to the spot on the ground next to her. Drake complied and knelt on the cold floor. He hugged his knees and leaned against the rocky wall.


    Gigi fished a water skin from her bag and handed it to Drake. He stared at it.


    ¡°Drink it, it¡¯s just water.¡± He nodded and gently took it from her. He took several deep gulps and exhaled sharply like he had just finished a race.


    ¡°Want to talk about it?¡± Gigi offered, joining him on the ground. She crisscrossed her legs and leaned against the wall with him.


    ¡°Not really,¡± he sighed. ¡°But I suppose I owe you some answers.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t owe anyone that pain. If it hurts too badly, we don¡¯t need to dig.¡±


    He gave her a small smile.


    ¡°Thank you¡­Gigi.¡±


    There was that flutter again when he said her name. She could have been imagining it, but it felt like it was growing stronger with each day they spent together. She wondered if he felt the same way.


    ¡°Drake, when you¡¯re ready, I would like to know more about your past, whatever you¡¯re willing to share anyway.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    His gaze seemed to snap from the abyss back to her. A focused look came over him. ¡°You deserve to know, even if it hurts¡­but I¡¯m not really good at telling stories. Maybe you can just ask me what you want to know?¡±


    She was surprised. Gigi thought for sure he would take the out she was offering. He wanted her to know the truth about him, even if was ugly. If she was being honest, Gigi was scared of what she might find lurking in his past. She also knew that he didn¡¯t deserve to bear the weight of this on his own. It was becoming clear to her how alone in the world Drake really was.


    ¡°Okay, we can do that,¡± she agreed. Gigi shrugged. ¡°I guess let¡¯s start with an easy one, so, you¡¯re the ¡®Shadow Drake?¡¯¡±


    Drake nodded. ¡°Yep, esteemed Sword of the Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why they treated you so badly?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No, that started after¡­my duel with Gaius, after my rebellion¡­¡±


    ¡°Is what Qarl said true? You refused the order?¡± Gigi asked hopefully.


    ¡°I did, but it didn¡¯t make any difference. In the end, I failed them all. I was their champion and couldn¡¯t save them,¡± he said bitterly.


    Her heart broke hearing his words. This is what he had been talking about in her room. He still blames himself. She frowned and thought of all the reasons that this wasn¡¯t his fault. That it was the king and Gaius¡¯s cruelty that hurt those people. She knew, though, how hollow that must sound. It wouldn¡¯t change that night, and the loss would remain.


    She put her hand on top of his. ¡°Yeah, you lost that fight, but Drake, you fought.  You stood for what you knew was right.  You said no. You did that, and because of you, Qarl lost his leg instead of his family. Like I said before, those people were lucky to have you.¡±


    Gigi could feel a mounting intensity burn within her as she spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t know how rare what you did was Drake.¡± She thought of the many men she had met, how they would boast when times were easy and then disappear when things got the slightest bit hard. Gigi felt sure that whatever Drake¡¯s faults, she could never count coward among them.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before blowing it out. ¡°Thank you¡­I only did what I could. I knew, though¡­I was never going to beat Gaius.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s ears twitched in anger. She was really starting to hate this Gaius prick. To hear Drake speak so defeatedly enraged her.


    ¡°Why in the seven hells not?¡± She demanded. A look of surprise came over him. ¡°You¡¯re THE Shadow Drake! Apparently, a very famous and powerful warrior.¡±


    He gave her a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain, but¡­I knew I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill him, even after what he¡¯s become¡­we had just been through so much.¡±


    Gigi scowled. ¡°Just who is this guy anyway?¡±


    Drake sunk into himself. ¡°We have a complicated relationship¡­¡±


    Gigi tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Drake, that¡¯s what people say when they used to sleep together.¡±


    The soldier burst out laughing. He shook his head. ¡°No, we weren¡¯t lovers, but we¡­came up together, I guess you could say. We had each other''s backs. We were like¡­¡±


    ¡°Brothers,¡± she finished with sadness in her voice.


    Drakes shrugged. ¡°Something like that. He changed¡­so much I couldn¡¯t recognize him anymore. Still, I hoped maybe he could change back, that I could hold onto him. Maybe he was still in there, but¡­then that order came down¡­it was too much.¡±


    ¡°Did you try to talk him out of it?¡±


    ¡°I did¡­but in the end, I was the one that struck first¡­¡±


    Gigi¡¯s eyes went wide. She hadn¡¯t been expecting that. Her stomach flipped. ¡°Why? That seems unlike you.¡±


    Drake squeezed her thumb as her hand lay on top of his. He looked grim as if he were attending a funeral. A long frown creased his lips.


    ¡°It was what he said¡­ I just couldn¡¯t believe it¡­it made me so angry¡­¡±


    Gigi leaned in closer, absorbed in his words. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°That he didn¡¯t understand why I was so upset. That the people in that city should be honored to¡­be a whetting stone for a Swords like us. That I was giving their worthless lives meaning by ending them¡­ they would become a stepping stone to glory¡­and our freedom.¡± Drake looked away and tossed a stone at the wall with his free hand.


    Gigi didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know what to say, what she could say. She wanted to say she understood what he was feeling, but she knew that wasn¡¯t true. The goblin wanted to take the soldier¡¯s pain away, but she just didn¡¯t know how.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± She asked finally.


    ¡°I called him a butcher and lashed out with all my strength. I wanted just to make him yield in a single blow.¡± Drake shook his head and laughed bitterly. ¡°Foolish, but I thought maybe he could still see reason¡­end this was madness¡­ I was wrong¡­the rest...¡± He waved his hand in the air, dismissing it. ¡°In the end¡­you know the story.¡± He looked at Gigi with tired, sad eyes.


    She had no idea what to say.  Instead, she moved in closer to him and wrapped her arms around him in a hug. She was about to give a reassuring squeeze but remembered to check her strength and just held the embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you went through that,¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    Drake smiled and returned the hug, pulling her closer. Once more, she could feel his chest rise and fall against hers. It still felt nice; It hadn¡¯t been a fluke.  They embraced until Drake¡¯s breathing slowed back down.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m ready if you want to go to the duel now,¡± he said at last.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She didn¡¯t really want the moment to end.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go. I want you to tell me all about your duels now.¡±

 Chapter 24: No Touching

    The pair quickly regrouped and then headed back toward the shadowy main tunnel. Drake was finally able to breathe and think freely again.  He had not expected to be confronted with the past, down here, of all places. It had been an unwelcome trip back to a night that had changed his life and shaped his future. His existence had never been the same since he lost to Gaius.


    He was determined to leave that night dead and buried, along with Gaius. Those weren¡¯t his problems anymore. Not if he could help it. The only thing that mattered to him now was being present in this dark cave with the woman who made him feel unlike anyone else ever had. His thoughts drifted to Captain Sargasso. The witch had mentioned knights when they spoke, looking for him. It had to be the captain. He prayed to whoever was listening that they assumed him dead and gave up their search soon.


    Drake pushed these worries into the back of his mind and looked to his guide. ¡°How many duels have you been in?¡± he asked. He may have been mistaken, but the lanterns were growing more sparse as they went along. However, traffic seemed to be growing heavier, and the noise was along with it.


    ¡°Four so far,¡± Gigi called back casually. She weaved her way in between a group of what looked to Drake like giant rabbits standing upright and wearing clothes, nice ones. That was new. He tried to step around them so as not to be rude.


    ¡°You¡¯ve won all of them?¡± he asked with intrigue. One of the giant rabbits glared at the soldier as he passed by. Drake frowned and wondered why.


    ¡°Yeah, that last match was kinda close, but I did take it.¡±  She looked back at him. ¡°Oh yeah, don¡¯t get too close to the walls when we go past the bend.¡±


    A reptoid bumped into Drake¡¯s back as he tried to take in the new instructions. The lizard man spat a curse in a language the soldier didn¡¯t understand and pushed past the bewildered man.  ¡°Why is that?¡± he asked, looking at the stranger apologetically.


    ¡°Well, the walls, kind of bite.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he asked with confusion.


    ¡°The plants on them bite anyway. They are hungry critters, for sure.¡±


    ¡°The plants¡­bite?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they need to eat too, I guess,¡± she said and shrugged.


    ¡°How will I know when I¡¯m near one?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll know.  Now, just follow me and stay away from the walls.¡±


    Drake sighed and nodded. Soon, they were upon the bend. It looked as if there were some kind of soft bluish-green glow coming from the other side of the turn. The soldier¡¯s jaw dropped when they finally turned the corner. Before him lay a sweeping nest of dark purple vines that covered the walls and ceiling. Growing out of the purple tendrils were brilliant flower blooms that were a mix of sapphire and emerald and glowed as if there were a small star within.  It bathed the entire passage in a low phosphorescence.


    ¡°This is incredible,¡± he said to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s just cave creep, Drake.¡±


    A thought struck him as the crowd began to narrow to single file to traverse the glowing and hungry path. ¡°Gigi, just how long have you been coming down here?¡±


    She looked back at him and seemed to be trying to figure it out in her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Since I was sixteen, why?¡±


    A bubble of awe was growing in his chest. He was so impressed at how easily Gigi navigated the world. She just seemed so certain, like she had an internal map that always pointed her in the right direction. Perhaps it was because he had never known a life without order and rigid chains of command, but he found none of that surety in himself. He was growing more convinced though, that he would follow this woman until they ran out of dirt to walk on.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­How long have you been fighting for?¡± He asked as he watched the glowing bulbs above them reach their tendrils toward the prey below.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Oh, only about a year, but I¡¯ve been training a lot longer,¡± she said, punching her hand with her fist. ¡°My Dad was actually the one who started teaching me¡­¡± she trailed off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bring up sad memories.¡±


    ¡°Not sad¡­they are happy memories. I just wish he could have seen me now, actually doing everything we always talked about,¡± her words were wistful and low.


    Drake nodded. ¡°I wish he could have seen you too.¡± He thought of his own parents, and how he was often glad they would never know what he had become. The blood on his hands that would never wash off. He prayed if they were looking down on him from somewhere, they still loved him, despite his crimes.


    As they emerged from the tunnel Drake¡¯s thoughts of his parents were quickly washed away by the scene before him. In front of the couple stood a massive hive carved out of the endless rock. It bustled with activity, full of races and creatures Drake had never seen. The roads before them were packed with vendors and pedestrians loudly shopping and haggling.  From what he could see all the paths twisted off into corners unseen, going on into unseen depths. He wasn¡¯t sure of the scope of this place, but he was certain it was far larger than Poppy.


    What stole Drake¡¯s breath away was what hung over Black Cat Hollow. The cave creep as Gigi had called it, covered every inch of the roof of the cavern. In the center, like a prized diamond on a crown, sat the largest bloom the soldier had ever seen. It shined through the darkness like a blue-green sun. The result was that Black Cat Hollow was surprisngly bright. He wondered what they fed it for it to have grown so large.


    He was so fixated on the bulb above that he failed to notice the wall of people standing in front of him. Drake collided with something that felt smooth, soft, and huge. The soldier stumbled backward and brought his gaze back down. His blue eyes met with eight angry red ones. They were framed by long black hair and sat above a mouth twisted in scorn. Drake stepped back as the creature before him drew to its full height. Towering above him looked Drake like a human who had been stitched onto a giant spider.


    Drake was pretty certain it was a person, a man he thought, but his lower half was the full body of an arachnid, but where the mandibles should have been sprung the torso of a man and all one would expect to go with it. The spider portion was sleek with delicate orange markings around where Drake had pumped into the creature.  He wore a silk shirt and blazer that to Drake looked extremely expensive. All eight of his eyes were angrily fixed on the bewildered human.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going ape,¡± the man-spider seethed. Drake said nothing, his mouth open stupidly, completely unsure of what to say or do. ¡°Have you no manners? I demand satisfaction from your owner.¡±


    ¡°My owner?¡± Drake mumbled with confusion.


    ¡°Yes, the person you call master,¡± the man-spider poked Drake hard in the chest with its pedipal while crossing his human arms.


    Suddenly, Gigi stepped between them. He wasn¡¯t sure when he had lost her, but was relieved that she had returned. Despite the man-spiders physical size, Gigi did not appear the least bit intimated. ¡°Hey, leave him alone, he¡¯s sorry, okay?¡±


    ¡°A goblin? Strange, is this human vermin not a vampire familiar?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not vermin, you arrogant arachne prick. He¡¯s not scared of you and neither am I.¡± Drake was in fact a little scared of the giant man-spider. He never was certain when he met a new race which ones were immune to magics like trolls and banshees and which weren¡¯t.


    ¡°No need to bring race in to this, little goblin,¡± he sneered. ¡°What will you do to mend this affront?¡±


    Gigi¡¯s ears twitched, Drake knew by this point, that meant she was angry.  ¡°How about I don¡¯t break your spindly little legs? Then we both be on our way she offered cooly.


    ¡°Unaccebtable,¡± the arachne snapped his fingers. ¡°I demand a liter of your servant''s blood to make up for his and your rudeness.¡± A crowd was beginning to gather around the scene as the fresh anticipation of violence began to vibrate in the air. Out of the crowd stepped two man sized rats both brandishing daggers, dressed similarly to the arachne. ¡°You made an enemy of the wrong man today,¡± the arachne said, poking Gigi this time with his pedipal.


    ¡°Watch it ass hole!¡± She knocked the limb away with force. Anger swelled within Drake as the scene unfurled before him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her,¡± Drake ordered.


    The arachne laughed a hearty belly laugh. ¡°Humans don¡¯t give commands down here.¡±


    ¡°I can speak for myself, touch me again, and you¡¯ll lose whatever you try it with,¡± Gigi¡¯s brown eyes were lit with intensity as she stared down the eight eyes glowering above her.


    ¡°Such big words for such a tiny goblin,¡± the arachne spat. He appeared to be intent on calling her bluff, it raised a massive chitnous leg that ended in a dagger-like claw. Over my dead body. Drake began to whisper and called to the shadows faster than he ever had in his life. The soldier slashed in the air above Gigi¡¯s head with his hand. The movement was so fast it was just a blur, even to him. However, when the screaming started he knew he had found his mark true.


    The force of the slice had severed the end of the spider¡¯s leg cleanly. The clawed foot at the end flew through the air and into the crowd. At first there was a scream of agony from the archne but then the bloody limb hit a pedestrian watching, panic and confusion swept through the onlookers.


    Gigi spun and looked at Drake with shock. Drake returned a look that did his best to convey what else could I have done? Gigi grabbed him by the hand and pulled him down the nearest and darkest side street.

 Story Update and BONUS ONE SHOT Gigi and Drake in A Bad Date

    ¡°My god,  she¡¯s dead!¡± Cried the ogre.


    Gigi turned to the distressed ogre with a sigh.  The goblin¡¯s ears twitched in irritation.  She felt far too drunk to deal with this.  Perhaps if the woman had died after the second ale, but after the seventh, she wanted to eat her salad and pass out next to her companion.  Her date and roommate, Drake, the human, sat across the table and watched the scene with rapt attention.


    Gigi eyed the ogre. His petty coat was ruffled from panic.  She thought he had introduced himself as Francis.  Either way, she was confident he had said he was the Everfrost Inn¡¯s steward.  That meant that his boss, the widow Evaline Dallaroux, had just been found dead.


    Drake leaned in and whispered.


    ¡°Who do you think did it?¡±


    His short blonde hair caught the low torchlight of the tavern.  His blue eyes met her brown ones with curiosity.


    ¡°Maybe s-h-h-he fell,¡± Gigi offered.


    ¡°MY WORD HER THROAT HAS BEEN CUT!¡± Francis bawled. The massive man reached into his breast pocket and pulled out a handkerchief. He blew his nose into it and then put up his hands. ¡°Okay, nobody moves a muscle. We are going to figure out who killed my fine Mistress right here, right now,¡± the Ogre commanded with a quavering voice.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep us here!¡± Shouted a table of pig-kin.


    Drake stood up from the table.  He nervously scratched his tattooed neck with his equally ink-covered hand.


    ¡°I think we should listen to him. Someone did just get murdered.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir,¡± Francis stated.


    The ogre straightened his vest and then his spine. He looked around the room; a couple dozen eyes stared back at him. Gigi looked at the crowd as the inn¡¯s guests looked at Francis. She saw a lot of fearful and angry eyes out there. She slowly turned to Drake. A steeliness she recognized was there. She leaned back and let out an exhausted sigh. She guessed they were going to solve the mystery after all.


    ¡°Ok-k-kay d-d-detective D-Drake, who d-did it?¡± She slurred.


    Before he could answer, a fat black cat jumped onto their table.  Both of them shouted out in surprise.  The cat waddled to Drake¡¯s plate and sniffed the cheese it found there.  Before Drake could opine on who he thought the culprit was, Francis interjected.


    ¡°I think it would be best for us to call the authorities and start explaining ourselves until they arrive.¡±


    ¡°You must be new; this is Poppy; WE are the authorities,¡± said a group of dwarven soldiers. They stood and backed away from the table and toward the ogre.


    ¡°Oh no you¡¯re not,¡± said an old crone by the bar.  She sipped on her ale and then spoke again.  ¡°We should get the Witch. She''ll know what to do,¡± she wheezed.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Shut up you!¡± A particularly inebriated dwarf shot back.


    Drake looked around at the building tension and took it in thoughtfully.  Gigi looked up at him from her seat, trying her best to not fall asleep.


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± he said finally.


    Gigi perked up.  An idea from Drake that wasn¡¯t an art project for them was a rarity.


    ¡°Who asked you, boy?¡± Spat a dwarf.


    Drake looked around as if he hadn¡¯t heard.


    ¡°I think I can figure out who did this. In fact, I think I know now, but it will sound less . . . crazy.¡±


    Everybody went silent; the cat stopped eating the cheese.


    ¡°You think you know?¡± asked Francis incredulously.


    Drake nodded.


    ¡°But if you could turn the lights off one more time, I think I¡¯ll know for sure.¡±


    ¡°You want what!?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I have, let¡¯s call it . . . a special gift for the darkness.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a looney, which is what you are,¡± said a pig-kin.


    Drake shrugged.


    ¡°I promise you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    The crowd looked around at each other.  Gigi looked from Drake to the Crowd.  She had no idea what was going on right now, but it seemed like maybe her date was onto something.  After another uneasy moment, the group relented and blew out the torches.


    Drake was a man of shadow, the tattoos that marks his body sealed his pact with a lord beyond the veil of this world.  Gigi had seen him make the darkness move like it were alive, making it so that you could feel and touch it.  She had seen him literally take the light from a man¡¯s eyes.  She didn¡¯t understand it entirely, but he could do amazing things.


    Being a goblin, she could actually see in the dark.  Had she not been looking at the bottom of her glass, she might be in bed by now, she bemoaned.  She brought her gaze to Drake.  His eyes were closed.  He looked as if he were concentrating very hard on something.  Then his eyes snapped open.


    ¡°Found it!¡± He exclaimed.


    People began to light the torches once more.  As the lights came on, the crowd was horrified to see a long black arm reaching across the room and back into the bowels of the inn.  The arm began to snap back to its owner, Drake.  Clutching a bloody knife.


    The ogre stepped forward.


    ¡°Where did you find this?¡±


    ¡°Under the cat¡¯s bed.¡±


    Francis looked stupefied.


    ¡°Who could have done it?  You said you knew?!¡±


    ¡°The cat did it.¡±


    ¡°Kevin!?  You can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°When we got here, I sensed 34 shadows in this room.  After, the murder, it was 32.¡±


    ¡°S-s-some one e-e-scaped!¡± Gigi exclaimed.


    Drake shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought at first.  But finding the knife under the cat bed proved it.¡±


    Drake stalked over to the black cat on the table.  It cowered before hissing and trying to dart away.  Gigi snapped it up with reflexes she was surprised she still had.  She held the animal aloft as it clawed the air wildly.  With enthusiasm, Drake seized the flailing paw.  He brought his face closer and inspected it.


    ¡°Blood.¡±


    ¡°B-b-but how?¡± Gigi asked. Looking at the cat in her hands in bewilderment.  Drake shrugged.


    ¡°That¡¯s a question for the witch.¡±


    ¡°Nyyo-o-o-o-o,¡± the cat yowled.


    It began to grow and transform.  Gigi dropped it in shock and fell backward in her chair.  Drake caught her with his free hand and set her back down before they sat a naked, sniveling man.


    ¡°Not the witch!  I¡¯ll confess!¡± blubbered the man.


    ¡°Talk,¡± Gigi commanded.


    ¡°Eva, she was my wife, but then she poisoned me, left me for dead.  I learned a bit of magic to get back at her.¡±


    ¡°                "S-so y-you murdered h-h-er back?¡± asked Gigi.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Gigi looked at Drake, and he looked at her.  They both laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to the dungeon, Kevin,¡± Drake said. ¡°You have a dungeon right Francis?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, a very dank one at that.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    Gigi pressed her face into Drake¡¯s chest as he carried her home.  She thought it actually hadn¡¯t been a bad date.

 Chapter 25: Place your Bets!

    Gigi dragged Drake and pulled him at a sprint down the dark passage. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure what she had just witnessed. It had happened so quickly. One second, the arachne was about to bring his black spear of a leg down on top of her. The next, it was just gone. The goblin was reasonably sure she could have dodged the blow and broken the hairy leg at the joint. However, she was willing to admit that it was nice that she hadn¡¯t needed to. Gigi had never had someone cut off a man¡¯s limb to defend her. It was kind of sweet.


    Eventually, she realized nobody was chasing them, and they were alone in a desolate part of the tunnel. Her feet stopped as the panic in her chest settled. Her head swiveled as she tried to see if anybody had followed them. It appeared that they hadn¡¯t. It¡¯s not as if there was actually organized law down here, but Gigi knew mob justice was, in fact, a very popular brand in the hollow.


    ¡°I take it they don¡¯t like humans much down here,¡± Drake huffed, catching his breath. ¡°How are you so much faster than me when I¡¯m so much taller?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, humans are bad at everything,¡± she said as she crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mention it earlier, but no, humans are very much not welcome down here.¡± She motioned for him to keep moving. ¡°I thought with your tattoos they would just figure you¡¯re a familiar¡­like Qarl. I guess I should have checked to see if you knew what that was.¡±


    ¡°Next time,¡± he said with a wink. ¡°I¡¯m guessing they serve vampires? That¡¯s what the giant spider said.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, ¡®serve¡¯ is one way to put it. They are basically slaves that double as food in a pinch.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Drake blanched.


    ¡°Have you ever had to fight a vampire?¡± Gigi asked with curiosity.


    ¡°No, can¡¯t say I¡¯m particularly keen on changing that.¡±


    Gigi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good because the mistress of the league is one of them,¡± she said, pointing at her own fangs. ¡°She¡¯s supposed to be as feared as they come.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, doesn¡¯t that make me food?¡± he stopped walking.


    ¡°Nah, she¡¯s not like that anymore, she¡¯s retired, I guess,¡± she said, pulling him forward.


    ¡°Why are humans so hated down here? I mean, I can assume, we don¡¯t make many friends,  but is it something specific?¡± Drake asked as Gigi turned down another corridor. The cave creep was starting to grow thicker on the ceiling, and Gigi watched Drake duck under it. ¡°I thought humans built these mines?¡± he wondered aloud.


    Gigi chewed on his question as she led them down a staircase cut from the stone. Not being human, she hadn¡¯t really considered it before. If she was being honest, she often forgot Drake was human and the baggage that was carried with it.  She just thought of him as well¡­Drake.  She knew the stories went that the humans built these mines a couple of centuries ago, but then they abandoned them and left earthen tunnels to rot under the weight of the world.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°Whatever it was, people haven¡¯t let it go.¡±


    ¡°They never do,¡± Drake sighed.


    The couple traversed a staircase that began to warp and spiral unevenly as the rock grew more rough. Then they emerged from the stairs into a new vast cavern. The cave creep grew wildly here, carpeting the floor and painting the ceiling with its ghostly iridescence.  A waterfall raged from a hole in the rock, forming a small pool in the center. Beside the glimmering water was their destination. The dusk-colored mansion that stood beside the eerie pond. It was a massive structure with three spiraling towers that almost kissed the cavern''s roof. The structure preened proudly, a beacon of activity. It streamed light from its many windows. Raucous revelries were being broadcasted from inside and bouncing around the cavern.  This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Gigi smiled in relief. They were late, but they were finally here. There was no line to get in, which meant they were extremely behind schedule. She sighed. Hopefully, they would at least get to see her friend fight after everything they had gone through to get here. She turned back to see Drake staring wide-eyed at the rows of glowing flowers.


    ¡°Is this a garden?¡± he asked with wonder.


    ¡°Yes, an extremely hungry one. Now, stay on the bridge,¡± she said, pointing to the raised stone path that slithered above the reaching plants.


    ¡°Do people ever fall in?¡± he asked as he followed.


    ¡°Drunk ones¡­actually kind of a lot now that I think about it.¡± Gigi almost had, more than once, staggering back out. ¡°I¡¯ll mention it to Lili. It could be on purpose. Cut down on plant food.¡±


    Drake grimaced. ¡°Who¡¯s Lili?¡±


    ¡°She''s the person who runs this whole league and owns all of this,¡± Gigi made a sweeping gesture.


    ¡°The vampire?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°Yeah, but she¡¯s still a person.¡±


    Drake looked at the vast mansion that loomed larger as they came closer. ¡°Fair enough, I¡¯ve never met one. Is she nice?¡±


    ¡°Well, mostly, as nice as someone who drinks blood and lives forever can be, she¡¯s nice to me anyway.¡± She turned to Drake as they approached a set of bright red doors at the end of the winding path. ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything to get on her bad side, and try to act as little like a human as possible when we go in.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± he asked bewildered.


    She thought about it. What did she mean? The humans she had seen in the hollow, the ones that weren¡¯t owned, were usually criminals. She knew Drake had a way of drawing unwanted attention. ¡°Just try to say as little as possible, okay? If anybody asks, I won you in a game of cards.¡±


    ¡°Won me in a game of cards¡­¡± he said to himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, forcefully pushing the red door open.


    ***


    Drake¡¯s stomach was a pit of centipedes crawling on top of each other. As Gigi pushed the door open, he tried to memorize the only lie he could cling to. Won me in a game of cards. However, that thought was quickly washed away in a deluge of sights and sounds that enveloped them as they walked through the threshold.


    The first thing his eyes were drawn to was the ceiling. It looked as if they had somehow gone outside. Above them, he recognized the night sky. Inside the mansion, it was a somewhat cloudy night, but the moon was full and high.  It shined bright, like freshly polished bone. There were so many stars, making up constellations he was not familiar with.  Without warning, the collections of the stars came to life, the constellations swimming across the blackness with vigor.


    He forced himself to pull his eyes back down. Before him, there was a crash of life and activity in the cavernous hall before them. Men of different species stood on podiums calling out bets and odds to the onlookers, brandishing coins and crumpled notes. Despite the differences among their creeds, they all came together to indulge in the intoxicating breath of gambling.


    This was an aspect of life he was only too familiar with. He wouldn¡¯t have described himself as a gambler, but he understood the appeal. A little for a lot, but there was always a catch. His brothers-in-arms had gambled away their pay and rations night after night. Watching them was one of his primary forms of entertainment.


    The soldier noticed an especially large number of creatures he had never seen before. They appeared to be gigantic, finely dressed, albeit furry, bats. They stood out to him because they did not seem to be enjoying the festivities.  Instead, they appeared to be carting trays full of drinks to the various patrons. He saw a group of the bat waiters holding up a particularly drunk arachne, trying to move its long, spindly body forward like a marionette toward the exit.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s only intermission!¡± Gigi cried, pumping her fist. ¡°We aren¡¯t too late to see Mai kick ass in the main event!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s an intermission? Is it dangerous?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a time to place bets and get drunk,¡± she beamed. ¡°Let¡¯s go down below. I want to wish Mai luck, plus the fighters drink for free there.¡±


    Drake nodded as she pulled him forward. They darted between the crowd of intoxicated and shouting guests. He did notice that there weren¡¯t any humans among the partygoers, but he also didn¡¯t spot any other goblins. He wondered if Gigi herself was an oddity down here. He was fairly certain he hadn¡¯t seen any goblins in Poppy besides her family either. The soldier wondered if she had even noticed herself or cared.


    They emerged from the mass of people at a stairwell with a colossal breed of the serving bat hunched before it. It had a massive upturned nose that delicately sniffed at the air. Its fur was mottled gray and black. Drake thought it looked soft but refrained from trying to pet the man-bat.


    Gigi held out her palm wrist up to the bat in the blazer. Its snout danced for a second, taking in the scent. It then nodded. The gigantic creature took a few small shuffling steps to the side to let them pass. The goblin began to make her way down the steps. She turned back to her companion.


    ¡°You coming?¡±

 Chapter 26: Fighting Words

    Drake¡¯s head swiveled to look at all the snaking passages as the pair walked the labyrinthine tunnels under the mansion. The winding paths were shockingly no less busy than the giant party on the ground floor. However, these were not joyful souls engaging in the debauchery he witnessed previously. The faces he saw down here were serious and devoid of any hint of the festivities above. Troops of the serving bats marched and flew through the halls. Drake had to duck quickly to avoid getting struck in the face.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Making sure the show happens, duh,¡± she said as if it were obvious.


    As they walked, they passed a reptoid lying on a stone bed carved from the wall. Howls of pain echoed from his long snout, razor-sharp teeth gnashing in agony. Drake noticed that his arm appeared to be bending the wrong way at the elbow. The soldier frowned, trying not to imagine Gigi suffering a similar injury.


    ¡°Looks like Lyle lost,¡± she whispered back to Drake.


    ¡°Is that what losing looks like?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually not that bad,¡± Gigi said. Drake Grimaced.


    Before long, they came to a brightly lit open oval room. This room had the same false sky as the main hall, but it was an idyllic summer day. Strange for a vampire to pick. He surveyed the room and the many hulking inhabitants inside of it. He saw creatures he couldn¡¯t identify lifting weights while others stretched or taped up what nagging injuries they held. It reminded him of the mess tent before a battle, everyone honing themselves to a pointed edge.


    ¡°There she is! ¡± Gigi shouted as she dashed toward the other side of the room.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Drake called out as he ran after her. He nearly collided head-first with what Drake thought looked like a walking tree¡ªspinning on his heels as he apologized and put distance between himself and the angry vegetation.


    The soldier saw his excited companion run up to the fighter, who appeared to have the largest crowd around them. The massive combatant in the center was a creature Drake recognized. She was a Minotaur, the biggest Drake had ever laid eyes on, dwarfing any he had fought on the battlefield. The entourage around her only came up to the top of her rippling six-pack. Longhorns protruded from a shaved head. It was impossible not to notice the myriad of scars carved into her form.


    Drake turned his attention back to Gigi as she pushed her way through the crowd of trainers and coaches. The minotaur didn¡¯t seem to notice and continued doing warm-ups. He was beginning to wonder how close of friends Mai and her actually were. Mai looked to be a veteran of the sport, and from what he had learned, Gigi had just started.


    A much smaller minotaur stepped in front of Gigi as she approached the prized fighter. He looked annoyed. Drake did his best to stay behind her, but the trainers Gigi had pushed through were now glaring angrily at the two of them.


    ¡°Gigi, we talked about this,¡± the male minotaur said in exasperation.


    ¡°Screw you, Frank! I want to wish Mai luck tonight,¡± she said, leaning into her words.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even be down here. You¡¯re not on the card tonight,¡± he said, waving his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Lili even let you into the league. It¡¯s honestly a little embarrassing,¡± he scoffed. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Gigi hissed. ¡°At least I¡¯m in the league,¡± she snapped back.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess Lili thought we needed another comedy fighter,¡± he snickered.


    ¡°Shut up, Frank,¡± came an authoritative voice behind him. Frank turned to see Mai towering above him. ¡°Leave her alone,¡± she said, toweling sweat from her brow. Drake saw Gigi¡¯s eyes come alive with devotion as the fighter approached. ¡°It¡¯s Gigi, right?¡±


    Gigi stared at the minotaur and, for a moment, seemed to have lost her voice. ¡°You remember me?¡± She said with reverence.


    Mai laughed. ¡°How could I forget? You do this to me every fight.¡± The minotaur put her hand on Gigi¡¯s head, palming the top of it easily before tussling her hair like she was a child. Gigi looked entirely star-struck for him. He doubted highly that she would have let anybody else treat her like that.


    ¡°G-good l-luck tonight, b-but I¡¯m sure you w-won¡¯t need it!¡± Gigi stammered.


    ¡°Thanks, friend.¡± Mai put her massive fist up to Gigi¡¯s eye level. The goblin hesitantly gave the minotaur a fist bump before seeming to melt. Mai laughed warmly.


    Definitely not a friend. Drake smiled; apparently, Gigi had a bit of an idol. He thought who you idolized said a great deal about who you really were, or at least who you wanted to be. It wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out that whoever this Mai was, she was a big deal down here. Even still, she had indulged Gigi, and he was certain the goblin would never forget it. She may never wash that hand again, he laughed to himself.


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± cut in a gargling icy voice. Drake saw Mai¡¯s eyes flick to the source. She stomped a hoof.


    ¡°J?rg¡­to what do I owe the pleasure¡­snake,¡¯ Mai asked tersely.


    Drake turned to meet the newcomer. He immediately wished he hadn¡¯t. Slithering up to them was a beast that he didn¡¯t recognize. It was covered in aqua-marine-colored scales that made up a natural suit of armor. Each piece shimmered under the false daylight as its muscular, ropey body prowled across the ground.


    The soldier thought it looked like a nightmarish caricature of the lamia he had met. It possessed the same mighty serpentine lower half, but J?rg looked far less human from the torso up. While he had humanoid arms and a chest, that was mostly where the similarities ended. His face was flat, with bulging black eyes, yellow slits cut vertically through them. Rows of needle teeth were visible as J?rg snarled. Long orange quills protruded like a mane around a gilled neck.


    J?rg extended a web finger toward Mai. ¡°I was going to say you should be honored to have your career ended tonight by a future champion such as myself.¡±


    Mai snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll never be champion.¡±


    ¡°How long did you hold the belt for? Like a week?¡± J?rg let loose a gargling laugh that burned Drake¡¯s ears. Gigi¡¯s ears collapsed down to try and shield her from the sound. He saw her twist with fury, squaring up to the serpent that loomed over her. She knocked J?rg¡¯s hand away. The laughing died immediately.


    ¡°She was champion for a combined seventy-eight days, which is seventy-eight more than you will ever have,¡± Gigi roared. J?rg hissed at her menacingly, but Gigi didn¡¯t flinch. Drake was both proud of her and felt a mounting dread of what this could escalate into. He wasn¡¯t enthusiastic at the idea of needing to cut off any more body parts tonight.


    ¡°Quiet goblin, adults are talking,¡± he sneered. Gigi balled her fists.


    ¡°What did you just say? I dare you to say that again,¡± she said with rage smoldering from her words.


    ¡°Gigi¡­¡± Drake tried to interject.


    ¡°The only reason you¡¯re even allowed in is because you just wouldn¡¯t go away, I guess. Lili just felt bad for little, insignificant, nobody¡­¡±


    ¡°I challenge you,¡± Gigi cut him off with lightning in her eyes.

 Chapter 27: The Me that Believes in You

    A look of shock came over the serpent J?rg, but it was short-lived. It was replaced by a hideous grin made up of hundreds of needle teeth. He began to make that horrible guttural laugh again. ¡°You aren¡¯t worth the effort to strangle,¡± J?rg laughed. The orange quills rippled as he bellowed,  moving as if they were alive.


    Gigi could feel white-hot rage crescendoing within her chest. She wanted to knock that smug look off his fishy face and break those pointy teeth. The ropes of the rules of the league were all that held her fist still. Aware as she was that a loose punch in here, of all places, would get her expelled. Still, she could feel the tingling in her arms, as if she were really about to fight.


    ¡°Okay, when you¡¯re ready to stop being a coward, I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± she said frostily.


    J?rg slithered closer, menacing over her, easily double her height. ¡°That mouth will catch up to you someday, goblin,¡± he spat.


    ¡°Why not today?¡± Gigi asked, her brown eyes staring down J?rg¡¯s predatory slits.


    ¡°Because he still had to get his tail thrown around the pit by me,¡± Mai stepped in. Her horns gleamed threateningly.


    J?rg scowled. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later¡­ex-champion, and you,¡± he pointed at Gigi, ¡°see you in the gutter, where you and your human filth belong.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, J?rg,¡± Gigi replied, crossing her arms so they didn¡¯t shake from fury.


    The serpent snorted before skulking away. Gigi made a rude gesture at his back. Mai laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the nerve for the pit. I¡¯ll say that,¡± Mai said. ¡°Maybe, someday, you¡¯ll wear the strap. Just watch yourself out there.¡± Mai turned and went back to her warmups.


    Gigi stared dumbfounded at where her hero had been. Had she heard what she thought she had? Did Mai figure she could be champion someday? The goblin swelled with pride. She felt six feet tall.


    ¡°You should try not to let guys like him get under your skin,¡± Drake said, breaking into her joyful stupor. Gigi looked at her companion as if she hadn¡¯t heard him right.


    ¡°Are you saying I should have just let him slither all over Mai and me?¡± her elation quickly ebbing to irritation. What in the seven hells did a ¡°Sword of Paxia¡± know about being looked down on? Yes, he had been isolated, but he was feared. People knew who he was, and some even said his name with reverence, like Qarl.


    ¡°That¡¯s really easy for you to say,¡± she glared back.


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not,¡± he said, slowly shaking his head. ¡°But it¡¯s true.¡±


    She was brimming with anger now. ¡°I thought you were on my side? You don¡¯t think I can take him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just mean¡­guys like that win when you let them get to you when you believe what they say is true,¡± he said, his calm blue eyes meeting her fiery gaze. ¡°I have no doubt you could beat¡­whatever he is, but you need to be smarter than him, not just stronger.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s ears twitched. She knew what he was saying wasn¡¯t wrong. Still, was it so much to ask him just to back her up? Doubt was starting to gnaw at her. She had challenged him so quickly she hadn¡¯t thought at all, just acted. Perhaps she had behaved too rashly?


    ¡°Whatever, I need a drink,¡± she said, waving away the conversation.


    ***


    Drake watched as his companion stomped off. He sighed in defeat. With only a few words, he had managed to spoil her mood and possibly the night. The soldier was only trying to help. He had met dozens of jerks exactly like J?rg. Perhaps the ones he knew had been human, but the boasting and bullying remained the same.


    A little late, he realized she was actually leaving the training ground, and him with it. Pulled from his thoughts, he began to walk. Drake looked around to see that while J?rg had backed off to the free weights'' neutral ground, he was staring down Gigi like a snake ready to strike. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Drake instinctively returned the glare, but J?rg seemed not to notice. Drake shook his head and followed Gigi into an adjoining corridor. He wondered what made so many people mean and full of hate, above and below the surface. He knew that hard lives made hard people, but he despised it all the same.


    The pathway was well-lit, and a smokeless fire burned on golden torches until they came to an intricately carved archway in the stone. They stepped through, and what was waiting on the other side appeared to be a massive lounge for the fighters. On the side farthest from them, there was a gigantic rectangular portal in the wall, but beyond it, only darkness was visible to him.


    The lounge was the most extravagant space Drake had ever been in. The only comparable spot he could think of was the throne room, where he had taken his oath of loyalty before the king. However, even that seemed austere compared to the plush furniture and vibrant, rich, dark colors that painted the room.


    Gigi walked up to a bar rimmed with gold, and behind it stood a well-dressed ogre. Clean-shaven and wearing a button-down shirt with a black tie.


    ¡°Two meads, please,¡± Gigi requested. Drake looked at her quizzically. She turned to him. ¡°They are both for me. Get whatever you want,¡± she said curtly. Then she shuffled off toward the rows of chairs lined in front of the portal.


    Drake looked at the bartender, whom he found was already giving him a hard stare from across the bar. ¡°Umm, do you have anything other than alcohol?¡± he asked innocently.


    The ogre rolled his eyes. ¡°We got blood humie, if that tickles your fancy,¡± he said, drumming his massive digits on the bar.


    Drake blanched. ¡°Anything else? Maybe milk?¡±


    The ogre gave a gravelly laugh. ¡°You¡¯re a funny one, humie,¡± the ogre smiled, showing its huge yellow square teeth. A look of remembrance came over the bartender. ¡°Actually, we might have something for you.¡± The ogre turned away and reached for a large metal kettle. He poured a stream of steaming hot black liquid into a tankard and placed it down in front of the intrigued human.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Drake asked wide-eyed. The liquid was black and smelled rich and nutty. Drake thought it smelled heavenly.


    ¡°Not sure, actually, just know how to make it,¡± the ogre said, picking up a glass to clean. ¡°I know the spider-folk go crazy for it, makes them¡­goofy. Doesn¡¯t seem to do much to anyone else, though.¡±


    Drake said thank you and scooped up the steamy beverage. He scanned the room, looking for Gigi as he blew on the hot, inky liquid. He spotted her at one of the closest chairs to the portal. The room began filling up, a line forming behind him at the bar where he had just been. The soldier made his way over toward his companion.


    Drake took a sip of the black liquid as he walked. It was bitter and foul-tasting. He nearly spat it out but held it. He wasn¡¯t sure what kind of offense a ¡°humie¡± spitting in here would be and what punishment it might carry. Instead, he forced himself to swallow the scalding acrid liquid. It burned his tongue and throat. He was disappointed that it tasted nothing like it smelled like. Maybe spiders like the bitterness?


    A moment later, as the liquid began to dissolve in his stomach, he felt a strange buzz come over him. It was warming and brought with it a newfound sense of vigor and energy. He looked at the black liquid again; perhaps it wasn¡¯t so bad after all.


    He took his seat next to Gigi. He sunk into the plush armchair, struggling to stay fully upright. He looked over to her. She was gulping her second drink, the first sitting empty on the floor next to her. Drake felt a twisting inside of him. He hated her being upset with him. She finished the drink and slammed it down on the arm of the chair with a gasp.


    She turned to him brusquely. ¡°What?!¡±


    Drake realized he had been staring again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he blurted out.


    Gigi turned to the portal and gave him a side-eye. ¡°For what? Trying to crush my dreams, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    That one hurt. He wanted to tell her that he believed in her more than himself or anyone, for that matter. However, the words caught his throat, and he frowned.


    ¡°You can just admit that you don¡¯t think I can ever be champion, just like everybody else,¡± she said with a strained voice, like she was fighting back tears. However, she didn¡¯t meet his gaze and stared ahead.


    ¡°Gigi¡­you saved my life¡­you¡¯re already my champion. Whatever happens here, that will never change.¡±


    Her ears fluttered. She turned to him with a face red from drink and embarrassment. ¡°Stop being sweet when I¡¯m trying to be mad!¡± she collapsed back into the chair.


    ¡°I know you could beat anybody in that locker room,¡± he said, motioning behind them. ¡°Just make sure to do it on your terms, not theirs.¡±


    Gigi struggled to an upright position. ¡°You mean that?¡±


    ¡°With all my shadow.¡±


    At that, the portal before them erupted in light. Multicolor flames blazed beyond the open window. An immense display of pyrotechnics heralded the fighting was about to begin.

 Chapter 28: The Bull by the Horns

    Drake stared in wide-eyed astonishment at the display in front of him. Colors and the spicy smell of incense assaulted his senses. The flames appeared to burn without the need for kindling. They shot freely through the air, making a storm of fire that burned with every color of the rainbow. They began to merge into a whirring tornado. Drake could see the hints of the chamber beyond with the fire¡¯s light. The walls looked to be polished stone with intricate carvings that he couldn¡¯t make out. They reminded him a bit of his own tattoos.


    The whirlwind of fire moved to the center of the pit and erupted upwards in a fountain of flames, illuminating the crowd. Drake saw a cavalcade of creatures and species, only a few of which he could recognize. However, it was clear that the arachne were a very populous group, as their many legs and thick bodies could be seen in dozens of the seats above. He wanted to refrain from getting on their bad side any further. He shuddered at the thought of fighting an army of spiders.


    It was then something swooped by the portal. It had been impossibly fast, only a black blur.


    ¡°Oh! I love this part!¡± Gigi exclaimed. Drake looked from his companion back to the window in confusion. He found that the tornado was spinning its last, its colorful flames licking the air and fading into oblivion.  A moment later, the light of the fire had vanished completely. For a lingering second, darkness held sway over the arena.


    Then, several beams of light shot down from the ceiling. Drake couldn¡¯t see their origin but guessed it was the same magic they used to make the false skies on the ceilings. The light began to move to the center of the pit, all converging on the same spot where a well-dressed man-bat stood holding what appeared to Drake to be a ball of moss on a polished stick.


    ¡°Good evening, ladies and gentlemen,¡± boomed the man-bat in a smooth, bassy voice. ¡°My name is Monsoon, and as many of you know, I will be your host and commentator for the remainder of this evening¡¯s show.¡± He placed the stick into a small harness on his lapel. The man-bat flapped his wings and took flight. ¡°Now, please allow me to introduce our beloved mistress of the pit, the owner and provider of all you have enjoyed tonight, Lili of the House of Thorne!¡±


    The lights moved from the center of the pit to the top of it. The sight took Drake¡¯s breath away. There sat a woman.  Lili was on a throne of bones. The base was a row of skulls of various shapes and sizes,  and the arms of the chair were made up of centipedes of skeletal hands, each clawing at the next. Drake wasn¡¯t an expert on anatomy, but he was fairly certain the back of the chair was made up of big femurs. He wondered what creature those had come from as an icy wave cascaded down his spine. The crowd burst into applause at the introduction of their host.


    Drake surmised that whoever Lili was, she was clearly no stranger to death or battle. The soldier counted his lucky stars that he had never had to fight one of these creatures. He prayed that his good fortune would hold through the night. From taking one look at the vampire reclining in her seat, she had an air of authority and power. It reminded him of the ease with which generals commanded thousands.


    From the distance and his vantage point, he had difficulty identifying the finer details of her features. However, from what he could see, she had alabaster skin, so pale that the dark veins underneath were visible. She appeared to have abundant black hair confined to a large braid that disappeared down her back. Golden eyes burned deep from within a delicately lined face. A small smile played on her sumptuous lips. Drake wondered if vampires really had fangs or not.


    Her golden breastplate gleamed in the light. She wore a white dress underneath that flowed to her feet. Drake thought she looked like some kind of warrior queen. He supposed she was. After all, this was her domain he sat in. He could guess where the bones that made up her throne had come from. Lili held up her hand, and the crowd''s cheering died quickly.


    The man-bat appeared at her side and handed her the moss-topped stick. She took it casually with her raised hand.


    ¡°Good evening, my friends,¡± her throaty words echoed through the arena. ¡°We have a star-studded main event lined up for you. Mai the Colossus of the Underground, two-time champion, and a true beast in the pit, versus J?rg, the undefeated, who claims to be descended from the world serpent himself,¡± she sneered, showing off her fangs. Drake swallowed hard. They did have them. She handed the stick back to Monsoon, the man-bat. The crowd once again erupted into applause.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The lights disappeared. After a moment, the darkness lifted, and the walls of the pit began to glow a golden hue until the entire arena was visible. Drake could see that the ¡°pit¡± was a gigantic, well-manicured circle with walls he estimated to be about thirty feet high on each side. Atop them sat the bloodthirsty crowd. He could see their many glaring eyes and clapping appendages, frenzied for the carnage to come.


    Suddenly, a deep mechanical grinding could be heard echoing throughout the arena. Two large squares on the floor slid open, and two faces he recognized began to emerge from the arena floor. J?rg was slithering in an anxious circle on one side of the pit as he awaited the start of the fight. Mai was kneeling. Drake thought he could see her mouthing something. He wondered if it was a warrior¡¯s prayer. The minotaur stood and waved to the jubilant crowd.


    Drake jumped as Gigi lept out of her seat, cheering and shouting. He wondered if she had any doubts that her hero would win. The soldier wasn¡¯t sure who would take the match. The fighters both seemed evenly matched. In his mind, it would come down to who could draw the other foolishly into a disadvantage. In his experience, not the strongest or the fastest won the most, but the most cunning. He wondered if the same maxim would hold true today.


    Monsoon flew over the two combatants as they faced each other. ¡°This contest can only be won through submission or incapacitation. Death is a disqualification. Do you honor the terms of this match?¡± The fighters nodded and shared a hard stare. ¡°Begin!¡± The man-bat took flight but still hovered in the vicinity.


    J?rg stuck out his clawed webbed hand. He held it. Drake raised an eyebrow. This guy wants a handshake? This smelled like a trick to the soldier. If Mai thought it was a trap, she didn¡¯t flinch and took the hand. A moment later, her hooves were nearly pulled out from under her. The crowd saw in unison what J?rg had done. While she was shaking his hand, he wrapped his tail around her leg and tried to pull her off her feet to an easy victory.


    Mai stomped off the serpent¡¯s tail. She raised her hoof again to try and squash it, but J?rg pulled it back in time to avoid the blow. The aqua-colored menace had on a particularly nasty grin. He was baring his many needle teeth at the visibly irritated Mai. Instead of attacking further, J?rg raised his right hand and lowered his left. He just held them there expectantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°Being an asshole,¡± Gigi seethed. ¡°He¡¯s asking Mai for a test of strength.¡±


    Mai appeared to be thinking it over, weighing her odds. Evidently, she decided she liked them, as she locked her hands in his as the crowd erupted. The two titans pushed at each other to see who would relent. Both trembled and bulged with effort. However, it was becoming rapidly apparent J?rg was getting the worst of it. Mai began to push his arms back. He hissed and pushed back. Mai wasn¡¯t moved.


    Instead, J?rg buckled until he and Mai were face to face. His consternation transformed to delight in an instant. He opened his mouth, and a torrent of dense purple fluid erupted forth. It splattered against Mai¡¯s eyes as she released her grip and howled in pain. Gigi and the rest of the crowd gasped.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a new trick, folks!¡± Monsoon announced from the air.


    J?rg wasted no time, and as Mai was staggering backward, he surged forward. She desperately wiped at her eyes, but it didn¡¯t seem to be helping. He slithered quickly, making his way behind the blind minotaur. He whipped his tail against the back of her knees. She staggered but stayed on her feet. He did it again, the crack of the hit resonating through the chamber. Mai toppled forward.


    The serpent coiled around the fallen fighter with ease now. Mai tried to push off his assault, but it was clearly to no avail. Within moments, his long body had ensnared her entirely. He began to constrict, the coils of his body rippling with force. Mai strained against the squeeze but seemed to have lost consciousness after a few moments of struggle.


    ¡°THE VICTOR, BY INCAPACITATION, JORG THE UNDEFEATED!¡± Monsoon boomed.


    J?rg, however, did not let the hold go. Gigi shot up from her seat. ¡°Let her go, you slime,¡± she hissed to herself.


    Drake looked at her. He saw every fiber of her being furious and ready to fight. He immediately had a sinking feeling in his stomach. The soldier looked back to the fight. J?rg appeared to be tightening the grip. Drake looked back at Gigi, but she was gone. Panic swept him.


    ¡°Gigi!¡± he called as he caught her backside running toward the open portal.


    ¡°Stay here! I¡¯ll be right back!¡± the goblin yelled as she jumped on the window ledge.


    ¡°WAIT!¡± he shouted, reaching for her. A moment later, she had vanished out of sight and into the pit below.

 Chapter 29: Standing Tall

    Gigi put her hand against the smooth stone wall as she rode gravity into the pit. She could feel the two admittedly large casks of mead working their way through her bloodstream. A tingling euphoria was dancing in her fingers and toes, but her mind was clear, her mission righteous. Nobody was going to treat her hero so shamefully. Least of all, some cheating fishy snake. Not while she could still stand on two feet and draw breath. Guilt pricked at her for leaving Drake to fend for himself, but she had to do this. She hoped he understood.


    The goblin kicked off the wall when she felt she was near enough to the ground. Gigi leaned her weight forward in the air and made sure to land on her shoulder before rolling through onto her feet. She took off at a sprint directly for the entangled fighters. J?rg had only continued to tighten his lock on Mai, who had long since passed out.


    ¡°WHAT¡¯S THIS!¡± Cried the man-bat monsoon. ¡°It appears a fan has jumped into the pit! I will remind the audience that doing so forfeits any right to life you may have. Check the back of your tickets.¡±


    Gigi was on top of the fighters right as J?rg began to turn his head to look around. His body was low to the ground, still constricting the mammoth Mai. Gigi jumped. J?rg watched as her two boots came crashing directly into his face. She smiled in satisfaction as a dark blue liquid, which she assumed to be blood, began to spurt from his flat nose. The goblin landed hard on her hip, but she didn¡¯t care. Pride coursed through her entire form.


    The crowd gasped and then began to laugh and cheer at the spectacle. J?rg looked at the crowd in horror as his moment of triumph turned to ash. Then his predatory slits turned back to Gigi. She could see them fill with rage, but she didn¡¯t care. She rolled to her back and then kicked up to her feet.


    J?rg began to uncoil from Mai, who finally was able to slump to the stone beneath them. He drew up to his full height. She could see his muscles tensing under his slick skin. J?rg hissed, Gigi hissed right back. She wasn¡¯t scared of him, and she wouldn¡¯t be intimidated. She raised her fist and slid her right foot back. If the scaly dirtbag wanted to fight, she wouldn¡¯t say no.


    ¡°Do we have a second main event on our hands here, folks? I don¡¯t think this is a fan after all, but one of our own fighters¡­ no idea who she is, though. Whoever she is, she has more guts than sense, for sure!¡± cried Monsoon.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to skin you alive and make you beg me to kill you,¡± J?rg spat.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to try asshole,¡± Gigi shot back. Drake was right. She needed to make him play her game. She thought her best move was offense, to cut him down before he had a chance to do any of his poisonous tricks. That meant the goblin was going to take the fight to him. She leaned forward and exploded toward him.


    J?rg snarled and cracked his tail like a whip against the stone floor. A moment later, he lashed out the limb at lightning speed. Gigi saw the incoming appendage sweeping across the floor toward her. She jumped up, hurtling over the tail, before landing gracefully and continuing to sprint. A look of surprise came over J?rg¡¯s bloody visage but was quickly replaced by one of fury. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    He coiled his tail back to him and then let it fly again. This time, it seemed his aim was directly for Gigi¡¯s head. The serpent slashed with rage and a hiss. Gigi gasped as she saw the tip shooting toward her face. She shifted her weight down and used her momentum to slide under the hammering strike. The cut had been so close the goblin felt the wind ripple against her nose. Past the threat, she popped back up. Now, she was practically face to face with the serpent.


    The crowd stood on their collective feet now, their attention wrapped in the exhibition below them. They had paid to see blood, and Gigi had delivered it. Maybe they didn¡¯t know her name yet, but they would soon. She was sure of it. She cocked her fist back and rocketed a punch cleanly under J?rg¡¯s guard. Her fist landed squarely into the squishy underbelly of the serpent¡ªthe impact sent out ripples in the slimy flesh.


    J?rg¡¯s eyes went wide with pain and shock. Cheers erupted from the audience. ¡°WELL THAT WAS A PUNCH!¡± Monsoon shouted with relish. Gigi moved to strike another blow, but J?rg retreated. Instead, she connected only with the air. She was about to pursue him when she felt her center of gravity shift and fall out from under her. In an instant, she found herself hoisted skyward. Perhaps it was the alcohol, but she hadn¡¯t felt the end of J?rg¡¯s tail wrap around her ankle.


    Terror began to spread within her like wildfire. How could I have been so careless? He had done literally the same trick on Mai. Gigi cursed herself, and she cursed out loud. She could feel herself being wrenched up by the ankle. His grip tightened. It felt like he intended to break the bone. She cried out in pain. J?rg grinned hungrilly.


    A moment later, all of the lights in the arena winked out. The crowd began to jeer, and some panic bubbled amongst them. ¡°FOLKS WE WILL SORT THIS OUT MOMENTARILY!¡± Monsoon pleaded. Then Gigi felt weightless for a moment before being pulled free from J?rg¡¯s grasp.


    She slipped from the serpent''s cold vice to a warm embrace. She found herself breathing against a familiar heartbeat and smell. Her own heart beat faster as it dawned on her whose arms she was in. ¡°Drake,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got your back, always. Even if you do something incredibly stupid like this,¡± he said, smiling in the dark. The pair landed right as the light returned to the arena. Drake held Gigi for a moment as the crowd took in this newcomer.


    ¡°NOW A HUMAN IS COMING TO THE RESCUE OF OUR MYSTERIOUS FIGHTER!¡± Monsoon shrieked in surprise.


    J?rg looked at Drake in stunned disbelief. For a moment before beginning to menace the pair. Drake set Gigi down on her feet.


    ¡°Enough,¡± commanded Lili. J?rg turned and stared at the vampire mistress. Gigi did the same, fear soaking through her frame. The goblin had lost count of the number of rules she had just broken. However, she had done it for a noble cause. Gigi hoped that her reason meant something to Lili.


    ¡°All three of you, in my office, now,¡± the mistress of the pit said while pointing to Monsoon and snapping her fingers.


    ¡°AND THAT WILL BE OUR SHOW FOR TONIGHT FOLKS! PLEASE COME AGAIN! WE HOPE YOU HAVE A LOVELY EVENING!¡±

 Chapter 30: Taking Stock

    Gigi held Drake¡¯s hand as the pair waited on a sofa in the glamorously decorated hall that evidently led to Lili¡¯s office.  Her ears sunk low as the weight of the rules she had drunkenly broken forced them down.  The goblin had never been in the vampire¡¯s office. She had been told by the other fighters it was not a place you wanted to be. The halls were lavishly adorned with portraits of champions from days passed in golden frames. Placards of their title¡¯s reigns were placed below them. The paintings felt mocking, showing her something she would never be now.


    She eyed the large, foreboding black door that led to the mistress of the pit¡¯s office. J?rg had been called in first. Gigi had caught only a glimpse of Lili in her chair, but her porcelain skin was creased with rage. Then the door shut, and all they could hear were the echoes of the hall. Now, she felt like she was back in school, waiting for the teacher to scold her. Or, more accurately, she now waited for the executioner to call her to the gallows. Gigi sighed and squeezed her sweaty palm against Drake¡¯s dry one. Wasn¡¯t he nervous?


    She couldn¡¯t say why, but when they had been walking from the pit, she had felt the need to reach out and grab his hand. He had looked surprised but gave her a reassuring squeeze back. Whatever punishment fate had in store for them, they would face it together. She owed him that much.


    At a minimum, she assumed she would get kicked out of the league for this. Even if she had been well-intentioned, she doubted that it mattered. It never seemed to in life. She looked to her companion.  Frowning, she wondered what penance could await him for getting involved. Gigi sighed and put her head in her free hand. She had been the one to bring him down here, then left him alone so that she could play the hero. Of course, he was going to follow her if he thought she was in danger.


    She had walked right into the serpent¡¯s trap. Sure, she had gotten in one good hit, but she knew she lost that fight. If Drake hadn¡¯t been there to save her, Gigi would be in the exact same situation Mai had been in. Her thoughts turned to her idol, who had to be carried out of the pit. The memory stoked the embers of rage that still smoldered within. In the end, she hadn¡¯t been able to shut J?rg up. All she had done was realize how far she still had to go.


    ¡°Drake, I¡¯m sorry for getting you wrapped up in this,¡± she said as tears invaded her vision. Drake squeezed her hand and then slid his shoulder against hers.


    ¡°It was certainly an exciting night,¡± he laughed. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever had one like it.¡±  This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Gigi reddened in embarrassment at a new realization. Did I take him on a date? It occurred to her that she had¡ªtheir first date.  At least, it was the first that hadn¡¯t just been doing chores together. It had gone more poorly than she could have ever imagined. Drake had been beaten, berated, and haunted by ghosts of the past. Perhaps her sisters were right. Maybe she was cursed.


    ¡°I had a great time,¡± Drake said as he leaned into her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie,¡± she sobbed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I got to see a whole world I never knew existed, met some interesting people, and saw the woman I care about more than anything punch a jerk in the gut for disrespecting her idol.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that,¡± she said, wiping her tears away.


    Drake shrugged. ¡°Whatever happens in there, I¡¯m glad that I came. I¡¯m happy I got to be there for you.¡±


    She sat in stunned silence as a tear rolled down her cheek. Gigi didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to hug him again and tell him she was happy he had been there, too. To say to him that fishing him out of the river had been one of the best things she had ever done. It seemed so strange to her; he had been in her life for such a short period, but she was starting to have a hard time imagining him ever leaving. Moreover, there was a sticky feeling inside her that she didn¡¯t want him to leave.


    She set her head against his and let herself melt into him. ¡°Drake¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She wanted to say so much more to him. To tell him that she would never forget what he had done for her tonight and what his faith in her meant to her, but the simple words of appreciation were all she could find.


    ¡°Hey, Gigi,¡± he said, turning his head to face her.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She intoned as her brown eyes found his blue ones.


    ¡°If it makes you feel any better, I think you did the right thing trying to save Mai, even if it was against the rules.¡±


    It did make her feel a little better. A new feeling came over her as she gazed into his eyes and tried to think of what to say. It was an alien urge that she didn¡¯t recognize at first. She wanted to lean in just another couple of inches and kiss him. Her breath caught in her chest at the thought. Gigi had been kissed before, but she had never felt the urge as strongly as she had in that moment. The goblin could feel herself involuntarily leaning forward.


    A second later, the sizeable black door opened, shattering the moment. The dread of the situation returned to her fully as she saw J?rg slither furiously out of the promoter¡¯s office. The serpent spared a venomous glance at the couple, growled, and slunk away.


    ¡°Gigi and human, Lili will see you now.¡±

 Chapter 31: An Offer you Cant Refuse

    Gigi reluctantly let go of Drake¡¯s hand as she stood to face her destiny. He joined her side. Her body was racing with questions, and her mind could do little but steel itself in anticipation. Had she really almost kissed him? Was Lili going to leave either of them alive? The thought of his lips being so close flashed in her mind. However, it was quickly erased as the black door opened in front of them.


    Before Gigi was the vampire and promoter¡¯s office, it was not what she had been expecting. It was lavish and dignified in a way that seemed to match, but there was less¡­death than she had anticipated. No bones, weapons, or corpses could be seen anywhere¡ªonly a plush maroon carpet, with a finely polished wooden desk in the center. Lili sat behind it, cutting off the end of a thin and neatly packed cigar. She shut the lacquered case with a snap and threw it on the desk.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she said, placing the cigar between her lips. The pair did as instructed. Gigi noticed that her golden armor had been tossed to the side of the desk. She wore only the exquisitely tailored white dress now. For some reason, this scared Gigi more. She had never seen Lili act so casually. The goblin wasn¡¯t sure if this was a good or bad omen.


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± the vampire ordered, torching the cigar with a golden lighter before snapping it shut. The couple sat in two of the high-backed chairs that stood before the desk. Gigi knew better than to speak without being spoken to when she was in this much trouble. She braced herself for whatever was to come. The goblin studied Lili¡¯s face, searching for a hint of her fate. The vampire seemed significantly less angry than when J?rg had entered. However, she had a stern composure, like she was about to administer a test.


    ¡°You created quite a stir in the pit tonight, Gigi and¡­friend? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think we have been introduced.¡± She snapped her fingers and pointed to Drake.


    ¡°His name is Drake,¡± Gigi said, trying to stop him from speaking, unsure if Lili would tolerate the human talking out of turn.


    ¡°Now, now, let him speak. I¡¯m curious to see what he has to say for himself,¡± she said, blowing out a thick cloud of musky tobacco smoke.  Drake stiffened and sat straight.


    ¡°My name is Drake¡­she won me in a card game.¡±


    Gigi frowned. Now is the time you remember how to lie?!  Lili smiled.


    ¡°Did she now? Tell me, human, then who was your master before Gigi?¡±


    The goblin blanched. There was no way Drake would get this right. He went silent for a moment.


    ¡°A very angry arachne,¡± he said finally. Lili laughed.


    ¡°Nice try, but they don¡¯t take human servants. Now, I don¡¯t like being lied to, so if you wouldn¡¯t mind¡­the truth.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he sighed. ¡°My name is Drake, but I used to be a soldier until Gigi saved my life, so now I¡¯m done fighting, and I owe her a great debt. She¡­means everything to me.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s head swiveled to stare at Drake. She was slack-jawed as he finished speaking. Had he just said that she meant everything to him? They barely knew each other, but she was sure from the hard look in his eyes and the resolute tone in his voice that he meant every word.


    Lili took in the words, her golden eyes assessing the man before her as if he were a piece of prey. ¡°A soldier who can pull a bit of magic, perhaps?¡± Lili asked, flashing her fangs in a smile. ¡°That little trick with the lights was no simple matter. Powerful spells hold them in place.¡± She ashed her cigar. ¡°Yet, you were able to override them. I imagine if you hadn¡¯t, our Gigi would be in a far less talkative mood.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± he admitted solemnly. ¡°I am sorry for interrupting the show, but¡­¡±


    ¡°She means everything to you, yes, yes. Drake, the human, is a love-sick fool who has more magic than restraint. I think I¡¯m beginning to get the picture with you.¡± Lili turned her predatory gaze to Gigi. ¡°Now, I¡¯m not particularly interested in your romantic affairs, but as they happened to have interrupted my show, you have made it my business,¡± she said icily.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Gigi swallowed hard in a dry mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have brought him here.¡±


    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t have¡­but here we are,¡± she said, placing her hands on her desk. She smirked. ¡°Why did you? What is he to you?¡± Lili drummed her fingers on the polished wood.


    It was a question Gigi should have been more prepared for than she was.  The goblin looked to Lili and then to Drake. She wasn¡¯t sure what he was to her¡­he was just Drake. He was a well of constant surprises, both good and bad. She had learned only hours ago how beset by tragedy his life had truly been, what he had been forced to do, how alone he was. Yet, that hadn¡¯t made him a villain. He had shown her and her village nothing but kindness. He had been there for her and believed in her. She was starting to think he was making her a better person.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­he¡¯s¡­a very close friend. I trust him with my life.¡± She finally settled on¡ªevery word of if it was true, even if it didn¡¯t truly capture her feelings. Lili nodded.


    ¡°I see, he¡¯s your lover.¡± Lili crossed her arms and leaned back in her seat. Gigi felt the urge to correct her but held fast, realizing it would make little difference. ¡°Gigi, you know that interfering in a match is grounds for expulsion from the league and potentially dismissal from this mortal coil, correct?¡± Gigi nodded her head. ¡°Correct?¡± Lili repeated.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Yet, you did it anyway, and after I so graciously allowed you to join the league. After so many fighters tried to tell me, it was a bad idea.  I ignored them and gave you a chance. Now, here you go and prove them right. What I want to know is why.¡±


    ¡°Because J?rg was going to kill Mai!¡± she protested. If she was going to get kicked out, she might as well tell her side of the story. ¡°I would rather die than watch the woman who made me want to fight get strangled to death by a cheating snake. None of the fighters deserved to be treated so shamefully, especially not Mai!¡± Gigi could feel tears beginning well up again. She fought them back. She wouldn¡¯t cry, not in front of Lili.


    The vampire nodded and took another drag from her cigar. ¡°Tell me, do you regret what you did?¡±


    Gigi didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. ¡°I am sorry for ruining the show, but I¡¯m not sorry for trying to save Mai. My only regret is that I didn¡¯t hit J?rg harder.¡± Her fists tightened at the memory of her idol on the ground.


    Lili cackled. ¡°Oh, I knew there was a reason I liked you.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s eyes widened, and her ears twitched in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m furious,¡± she said as she stood, ¡°at J?rg.¡± She pointed at Gigi. ¡°You, on the other hand, did what my idiot officials should have done.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m not getting expelled from the league?¡± Gigi asked, stupified.


    ¡°No, actually quite the contrary.¡± Lili stalked over to a display case brandishing titles of days past. ¡°I see big things in your future.¡± Lili turned back to the goblin and smiled. ¡°The loudest reaction from the crowd all night, by far, was when you punched J?rg. It sounded to me like gold in my coffers.¡±


    ¡°Is J?rg going to be punished?¡± Gigi asked.


    ¡°In a manner of speaking.¡± She walked to a small bar that dominated the corner of the office. ¡°You said you only regret not hitting J?rg harder, yes?¡± She asked, picking up a crystal decanter filled with a dark red liquid. ¡°Well, both of your punishments, or rewards, depending on how you want to see it, is a match.¡± She popped open the container and began to pour the ichor into a tumbler. ¡°I wish you could have seen J?rg¡¯s face when I told him,¡± she laughed.


    ¡°A¡­match?¡± Gigi whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need a few weeks to promote it, of course, properly. I can see it now, the protege of a fallen champion with a punch that can shatter stone. Against the unstoppable monster heel that ended her idol¡¯s career.¡±


    ¡°Ended her career?!¡± Gigi shot up from her seat.


    Lili frowned. ¡°I suppose I didn¡¯t tell you that, did I?¡± Lili took a sip from her glass. ¡°Mai is done. She still hasn¡¯t regained sight,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°It really is¡­a shame. I always liked her,¡± the vampire said wistfully.


    Gigi could feel herself trembling with rage. No, that was impossible. Mai¡¯s career couldn¡¯t be over, not just like that, not to an asshole like J?rg. The unfairness ripped through her like an axe chopping a tree. She couldn¡¯t let this stand. She wouldn¡¯t let him hurt anybody ever again.


    ¡°I accept,¡± Gigi said grimly.


    ¡°I knew you would,¡± Lili snubbed out her cigar. ¡°As for your human friend, I want him pit-side, but under no circumstances is to get involved, understand?¡±


    ¡°Then why have him there?¡± Gigi asked, tilting her head.


    ¡°I want the crowd to think he might get mixed in the fight, but if he gets involved again, you¡¯re out, understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± she nodded.


    ¡°Great, now get out of my office,¡± she said, flicking her wrist at the door. ¡°Oh, one last thing,¡± she said, grinning. ¡°If your human ever wants to get into the pit, I¡¯m sure I could make him a great success. You two could be one hell of an act.¡±


    Drake looked at Gigi for help. ¡°He¡¯ll think about it!¡± Gigi interjected. Before, she grabbed him by the wrist and pulled him to the door.

 !!BIG STORY UPDATE AND PATREON/KO-FI ANNOUNCEMENT!! THANK YOU READERS!!!!

    THE OTHER BIG NEWS


    I officially hit 100k words written on the Love of a Sword!!! It feels like a tremendous accomplishment, and I''m so happy I still have so much of the first book to share with you all!! I expect to have about 5-10k of new material left, but then I will blend the old and the new!! As soon as I can do that, I will have a proper manuscript to share!! Moreover, I can move on to book two!!Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

 Chapter 32: Lamplight

    The walk back through the mansion and gardens had been uneventful. They traveled in silence, but for Drake, humming a simple tune. Gigi didn¡¯t know what to say at this point. She was frankly exhausted from the whole night. A hurricane of emotions had swept through her in such a short period of time.  J?rg, destroying someone who inspired her, had an all too familiar sting¡ªrage at the world¡¯s inequities had burned through her, leaving her an exhausted husk.


    The task of justice had been placed on her athletic, green shoulders. It was a burden she would happily carry if it meant she could balance the scales, even if it were just this once. Mai deserved better. Gigi would do everything in her power to see that she got it. In truth, she didn¡¯t know if she was really strong enough to see it through. Thorny vines of doubt ensnared her. The harder she tried to reassure herself, the more entangled she became. Could she actually triumph where her hero had failed? Gigi didn¡¯t know.


    She looked to the roof of the cavern. Nestled in the rock sat the massive bioluminescent blue-green bulb that illuminated the Hollow. It was beginning to dim. She realized dawn must have been approaching. They would likely get home after the first loaves were done baking. She wondered how incensed her mother would be. Despite being dead on her feet, Gigi decided she would still do the deliveries as a peace offering. Maybe she would even apologize.


    The city was still bustling, even at the late hour. However, the inhabitants paid no mind to Gigi and Drake. She looked at her companion, still humming. His eyes were alert as he watched the crowd pass them by. She wondered if he looked for dangers around every corner. Perhaps he was simply picking out the next subject he would sketch.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do with her feelings for the man she walked beside. Events from the night bobbed to the surface of her thoughts. Drake had been there for her when she needed someone most. True, he had stopped J?rg from crushing her, which was appreciated. However, his words were what kept echoing through her heart. He had been the first person in her life to say that he thought she was strong enough to be champion, that she already was his, and that regardless of a belt, she mattered. Nobody, including herself, seemed to believe in Gigi as much as Drake did.


    The goblin thought of discovering the truth about his past, or at least a share of it. She had no idea how many skeletons clung to him. Clawing at him from days that he would never be able to forget. The thought scared her, but the idea of leaving him to fight those demons alone felt wrong. Not because she thought she owed him something but because she knew he would have done the same for her.


    She sighed. Then there was the fact she had almost kissed him.  Gigi knew she would have if they hadn¡¯t been called into Lili¡¯s office. The thought made her feel light-headed. It may have just been the alcohol and adrenaline fading from her system that had compelled her lips forward. However, she had been in plenty of drunken brawls, and this was the first time she had felt this way.


    Gigi smelled something fried and delicious as they moved. It dawned on her that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything but a donut for dinner and two meads. Her stomach rumbled loudly. She grabbed Drake by the hand and pulled him, following the scent. Before long, they were in front of a stand. It was a glorified stove with a cooling rack on wheels, run by a very tired-looking arachne.  Gigi recognized the golden buttery medallions steaming on the cart, and her mouth began to water.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take all of them,¡± she said, dropping some coins in one of the arachne¡¯s free hands.


    Gigi took them down an adjacent alley and through a set of iron gates. They found a secluded spot in what Gigi was confident was a private garden. Too tired to care about trespassing, she plopped down on a patch of grass. The little garden was lined with trellises that rode the brick walls that marked the end of the garden. They were all interwoven with well-manicured cave creep. The pink and purple blossoms slowly began to curl inward, readying to slumber for the day.


    As Drake joined her on the grass, the lamp perched in the center of the space came to an orange flickering life. Gigi offered him the greasy basket of food. Drake took one of the palm-sized medallions and sniffed it. He shrugged before biting into it. Gigi smiled and did the same, devouring one after another. She savored the crispy skin and delighted in the earthy flavor.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°What are they?¡± Drake asked, picking up another one.


    ¡°Fried kiligari,¡± she threw one into her mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s a kiligari? I thought you didn¡¯t eat animals.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fungus, and it grows like a weed down here. It actually will eat through bricks if you aren¡¯t careful.¡±


    ¡°Unless you eat it first,¡± Drake laughed. Gigi returned a small smile. Her doubt was still churning in her stomach, along with the fried treats. In a few short weeks, she would be fighting J?rg, and she felt far from ready.


    ¡°Drake,¡± she put the basket of fungus down, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can beat J?rg.¡±


    ¡°Why? Just because you lost that fight with him now?¡± He asked innocently. She grimaced.  He knew it as well as she did. The truth stung, but it was her reality.


    ¡°You could be less blunt, but yes¡­because I lost¡­because Mai lost.¡± Gigi slumped inward, her ears drooped, and she felt less confident by the second.


    Drake stopped eating, looked at her, and frowned. She looked up at him with sad eyes. He shrugged and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think either of you were that far away from beating J?rg.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to hear niceties, but the goblin¡¯s curiosity had been piqued. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± She didn¡¯t want to admit it out loud, but she knew J?rg was about to break her like a doll if he hadn¡¯t intervened.


    ¡°Gigi, do you remember that ¡®test of strength¡¯ he goaded Mai into?¡± She did. The cocky expression on the serpent¡¯s face burned into her memory. ¡°He lost that. You can¡¯t fake muscles straining that hard.¡± Gigi opened her mouth to protest, but nothing came out. ¡°He might try to say that he lured her into a trap, but the reality is he wasn¡¯t stronger and had to resort to a trick to win.¡±


    ¡°But he still won!¡± she said after finally finding her voice.


    ¡°He did,¡± Drake admitted. ¡°But, if Mai had simply turned her head, that victory would have been a defeat. From what I saw, he got lucky,¡± he said, shrugging as if it were obvious.


    Gigi sat up straighter and looked him hard in the eye. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to seriously sit there and tell me I almost won when you had to pull me from his tail,¡± she said with annoyance.


    He met her gaze and nodded. ¡°Gigi, you were one punch away from winning that fight.¡±


    Her ears fluttered. ¡°Explain,¡± she demanded.


    ¡°That punch you landed on J?rg, I don¡¯t think you could see it. You were probably too close, but you hurt him. There was panic in his eyes when you connected. I don¡¯t think he could have taken one, let alone two more of those.¡± He put his hand over hers. ¡°Maybe you came up short today, but we will make sure when it counts, you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What if I can only get one punch?¡±


    ¡°Then you aim where it hurts the most and put your soul into that punch.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound so simple,¡± she sighed. She wondered how many duels Drake had been in and how many battles he had fought. She doubted he had the faintest notion of a number. Then, an idea struck her.


    ¡°Drake, will you be my coach for this fight?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a coach?¡±


    ¡°Someone who helps you win your fights with strategy and training.¡± Someone who believes in you.


    Drake¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You would let me do that? You trust me?¡±


    Gigi nodded solemnly. ¡°But don¡¯t tell my mom.¡±

 Chapter 33: Daughter of Mine

    The sun was high, and the couple were even later than Gigi thought they would be. At least she wasn¡¯t returning home with any more visible fresh bruises. Her ankle still throbbed from being constricted. She imagined it looked grim under her boot. The bell chimed as they entered the bakery¡¯s storefront. She thought there was less chance of a meltdown from her mother if people were around. To her chagrin, the store was virtually empty but for a handful of customers.


    When the door shut, she was face-to-face with her mother, who had been rearranging the walk-in display of goods. A flash of relief was evident on Griselda¡¯s face. However, it was quickly replaced with creases of frustration.


    ¡°Gigi, nice to see you are among the living,¡± her mother said tersely. Gigi averted her eyes from Griselda¡¯s concerned gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gigi said, looking at the floor. ¡°I¡¯ll help with whatever you need, and I won¡¯t complain,¡± she offered.


    Griselda sighed. ¡°I assumed you were taking the day off¡­It¡¯s fine,¡± she said in a way that Gigi knew meant it was anything but okay. ¡°You can just sleep off whatever you did last night.¡± Griselda waved her hand, dismissing her daughter.


    Gigi felt guilt compounding with every word. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to yell at me or punish me?¡± she asked in confusion.


    ¡°Why bother?¡± Griselda shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t care. No matter what I do, you will do whatever you want.¡±


    A tidal wave of shame crashed over Gigi. Seeing her mother so resigned was somehow worse than if she had been screaming at her¡ªas if she had truly given up on her.


    ¡°Mom¡­I¡­,¡± she started.


    ¡°Save it, Gigi, I don¡¯t have time. The festival is in less than thirty days. It¡¯s one of the most important times for the bakery, again, not that you care,¡± she added dryly.


    ¡°I do care,¡± she protested. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I care, but I do.¡±


    ¡°Well, you have a funny way of showing it. What did you do last night? Get drunk? Pick a fight you shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Griselda asked wearily.


    Gigi frowned. How did she know? ¡°How¡­¡± Gigi was cut off.


    ¡°Because I know you, Gigi. You won''t let me into your life, but you aren¡¯t subtle either,¡± Griselda said, folding her arms and beginning to walk away.


    ¡°Mom! Please, wait!¡± Gigi went after her mother. An awkward Drake slowly followed.


    ¡°If you cared, you wouldn¡¯t just disappear to the old ones'' know-where all night and half the day.¡± She turned and faced Gigi. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let me worry that my daughter might be dead in the gutter because she got in some idiotic fight.¡± Gigi could see tears beginning to form in her mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Honestly, Gigi, I feel like you¡¯re a stranger some days, and it breaks my heart.¡±


    Gigi felt each word hit her like physical blows. The goblin would have taken the bruises over the sadness her mother¡¯s words held. She hated that she wanted to refute her accusations but knew she had no good faith to argue with. Her mother had stitched her back together more than one night after a bar fight became ugly.


    Gigi¡¯s ear¡¯s sagged as she thought of all the times her mother had been there for her. The list was long, dragging her heart into a pit of shame with each recounted late night and early morning. Griselda had been there to listen sympathetically to Gigi badmouth, everyone who had ever broken her heart. Her mother had held her hair when she lost the fight to alcohol over a toilet seat. She had made Gigi food when she had been too hungover to do it herself. Her mother loved her.


    A rush of regret welled within her for how poorly she had treated the woman who had been there her entire life, finally emerging as tears. Gigi loved her mother, even if she didn¡¯t tell her like she knew she should have. Perhaps it was the night¡¯s brushes with danger and learning of how empty Drake¡¯s life had been without his family, but whatever the reason, she desperately wanted to mend the tear that was forming.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Mom, wait¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­not just for being late,¡± Gigi swallowed hard, ¡°but for everything.¡± Gigi started bawling and darted forward, capturing her mother in a fierce hug. Griselda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The tight embrace almost knocked her into the display case of confections.


    ¡°I love you so much,¡± Gigi sobbed.


    ¡°Gigi¡­¡± Griselda said in shock.


    The handful of customers in the bakery storefront were avidly watching the family drama. Drake gingerly approached Gigi and Griselda.


    ¡°Do you want me to kick out the customers?¡± he whispered. Gigi nodded, fat tears streaming down her face. Drake turned to the small crowd of onlookers and motioned toward the door. ¡°Okay, folks, anything already in your hands is on the house. Please enjoy the rest of your day.¡± The crowd dispersed with their goods. Drake locked the door behind them. ¡°I¡¯ll let you two talk,¡± he said before quickly making haste to the kitchen.


    Gigi finally pushed herself off Griselda and did her best to meet her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re the best mom I could have asked for, and I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been hiding things,¡± a lot of things.


    ¡°Gigi, what¡¯s going on¡­you¡¯re scaring me. Is everything okay?¡± Griselda asked with worry dripping from her words.


    ¡°I have something big to tell you, and I¡¯m sorry I hid it for so long.¡±


    ¡°By the gods, you really are pregnant,¡± Griselda put her hand to her chest.


    ¡°What? No, I¡¯m a fighter, like in the pit matches Dad used to take me to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a what?!¡± She covered her mouth in horror. Her fists dropped to her sides and trembled. ¡°Damn that man, I always told him taking you was a bad idea.¡±


    Gigi shook her head earnestly. ¡°You can¡¯t blame dad. He could just see me for who I really am. What I could be,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°What is that Gigi?¡± Griselda asked tersely. ¡°A barfly that just tries to fight every problem?¡±


    ¡°No, Mom,¡± Gigi wiped away her tears. ¡°A champion,¡± she said, drawing to her full height.


    ¡°By the gods, not this again,¡± Griselda sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. It was a fine dream when you were ten. Gigi. Do you know how many people want that same thing? Everyone who¡¯s been in a fight wants to be the strongest, the biggest, but,¡± Gigi cut her off.


    ¡°But what, Mom?¡± Gigi roared. ¡°Just accept that I¡¯m not good enough for my dreams? What kind of life is that?!¡± She staked her hands on her hips. ¡°Is that what you and Dad did? Give up?¡± She asked accusatorily. ¡°No, when Grandma told you you couldn¡¯t be with him, did you listen? No. I wouldn¡¯t even exist if you had followed your advice! You wanted to open a bakery with the man you loved and gave up your whole life to do it. Mom, you left an entire kingdom to do it. Well¡­being a champion is my bakery.¡± Gigi leaned in, hugged her mother tightly, and held it. ¡°I want you to be in my corner more than anything. Even though I don¡¯t show you how I should, I love you so much. I just want you to believe in me, not only protect me from failing.¡±


    ¡°Gigi¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± Griselda sighed. Gigi could feel her mother''s posture soften, and she returned the hug in kind. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡± Her mother went silent momentarily and seemed to be processing how to respond to her daughter¡¯s plea. Threads of anxiety pulled at her. Gigi¡¯s throat hurt from holding back tears. She hoped she hadn¡¯t made things worse than they were, but everything she said had been her truth.


    The two women parted and locked eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so much like him¡­more every day it feels like. You just don¡¯t know how to give up, no matter how crazy an idea is¡­I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m scared for you. This is not the path I would have picked for you.¡± She took her daughter by the hand.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve always believed in you, Gigi. I''ll be behind you every step if you¡¯re as certain as you seem about this. I won¡¯t give my opinion, but I¡¯ll be there for you to stitch up your lip and help you find your teeth,¡± she gently squeezed her daughter''s hand. ¡°Can you please promise me something, though?¡± Her mother¡¯s eyes filled with fire, and Gigi was slightly startled.


    ¡°Yeah, of course. What is it, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t half-ass this. Be whoever your Dad thought you could be. By the old ones, be more than he ever imagined you could be,¡± her words smoked with conviction.


    ¡°I will,¡± she promised. Too many people believed in Gigi for her to fail, and she refused to let them down. She would rise to her dream or die trying.

 Open Call for Beta Readers

    What does being a Beta Reader look like?


    If you are a beta reader, you will be given access to Google Docs with unpublished or unfinished chapters so that you can share your thoughts. You will be able to comment, of course. If you see any grammar issues, please point them out, even if you aren¡¯t sure how to fix them. It is always appreciated! More generally, I¡¯m looking for how a chapter makes you feel. If an action seems to be in keeping with a character¡¯s established personality or feels out of place, that type of thing. Or if you notice any plain old continuity mistakes. All of this information serves to make the story even better! This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    You would be credited for your help in every chapter you assist with!!


    How to apply


    I¡¯m very excited to meet and collaborate with fans of the story! Please message me here or leave a comment below, and I will follow up with you! For those excited at the opportunity, I look forward to working with you!

 Chapter 34: How Much a Heart Can Hold

    Gigi stared at the ceiling in her room. Despite the fatigue that pooled in every crevice of her body, she couldn¡¯t sleep. The hour was a mystery. It was unclear if it was late or early. Only the shadows from the dying light behind the drawn curtains gave any hint of the world outside. The upcoming fight and her new understanding with her mother weighed on her, but they weren¡¯t the reasons she couldn¡¯t sleep. She slapped the covers in frustration and turned on her side. Why couldn¡¯t she stop thinking about him?


    Men weren¡¯t a mystery to her, in mind or body. She had enjoyed plenty of flings and shared pillow talk and pet names. Her love affairs had been like fireworks, starting with flame, exploding quickly, and finally dissolving into the night. That had worked for her. No strings meant life was just a little less messy. Someone can¡¯t let you down if they aren¡¯t around to begin with. She wasn¡¯t certain she could even recall her last lover¡¯s name if pressed. Was it Kayden? Or perhaps Samuel? It didn¡¯t matter.


    The men she had been with failed to live long in her memory. However, her mind couldn¡¯t let go of the alcohol-soaked visions of the night she saved Drake. Not so much the heroic rescue that was lost to her but the night they had shared. Their bare bodies intertwined. Her face was buried into his tanned, tattooed chest. They were sharing each other''s heartbeats and warmth. There was so much more they could share. Sweat began to bead on her forehead as she started to feel warm. She recalled the firmness of his muscles that she had used for pillows. A yearning to feel his body again pushed to the forefront of her mind.


    The memory of him on top of her at the docks to the Hollow came to her next. How heavy his breathing had been, his hands next to her shoulders, his heart beating against hers like on the night they met. Her breath began to quicken as she relived the experience. It had felt so right, even in such a sordid place. Finally, the memory she relished most was when she was safe in his arms after her fight. A lifetime wasn¡¯t enough time to spend in those arms. His spicy scent came back to her nose from the past. She imagined him with her now and wished his form was beside her.


    A frustrated sigh escaped her lips. Using her elbows to prop herself, she pushed herself up against the headboard. The wood felt cool as she rested there. The morning after they first met, he had asked her if they were married because they had slept in the same bed. She let out a small laugh in the empty room. If only it were so simple, Drake.


    ¡°Should have said yes,¡± she whispered with a small smile. She sunk back to the mattress. Once more, she found herself looking at the white of the ceiling above. A picture was forming in her heart and mind of where Drake could fit into the life she dreamed of. Her life¡¯s ambitions had never required a man, but she was starting to think one might not be so bad to have along for the ride.


    What could our life be like together? After all, he was going to be her coach, even if he didn¡¯t truly understand what the position entailed. He would grow into it, she decided. A vision of the pair training together appeared in her mind. She would push her mind and body as far as they would go, fueled by her own determination and his belief in her. When the day was done, they would leave hand in hand. After they returned home, they would wash off the sweat she had worked up, then maybe work up a new one together. It felt like a wonderful dream. She supposed it was just a fantasy, after all.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Yet there was something about the life she imagined that seemed tantalizingly plausible. They could have their own place. There was finally a tangible thing for which she could save her money. Nowhere lavish, just a small space they could call home. A little yard for Glorp. They could fix up a miniature art studio for Drake. A place where they could be happy. Until she was champion, or at least made an honest living by knocking people out, then they could go anywhere in Quist. They could live on their terms. Then Gigi could start to dream even bigger. There was a whole world out there to see. It could be theirs to explore together.


    There was, however, the dragon in the room. Drake was not just some ordinary man. He was a Sword of Paxia, a thing she thought was legend but was becoming her thorny reality. Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t want it to be the case, that she wanted him all to herself, but the truth was he was someone important. A position like his came tied to duties and responsibilities that couldn¡¯t be shirked. A worry twisted in her stomach, popping her fantasy of their future together. Replaced with a cold and scary thought, she had been pushing back all night. Who is after you? It took little for her to see that Drake was a loose end, likely to some powerful and dangerous people.


    When they spoke with the witch, she said something about knights near Poppy. Gigi remembered how Drake had stiffened at their very mention. As his story revealed itself, one fact remained: people were looking for him. She had no idea who, or what their intent was. However, she suspected they aimed to drag Drake back in chains or pieces.


    She had seen what he could do firsthand. While she had never seen him in a real fight, Gigi had little trouble picturing what kind of devastation he could inflict. The fact that he seemed so eager to avoid these knights wormed its way into her thoughts. It could have been that he was simply done with bloodshed entirely and was doing them a kindness. However, there was the far more terrifying possibility that he was frightened to face them.


    The second possibility clawed at her. She had seen steel pass through his flesh as if it were a shadow. She watched him take the light from the eyes of men. Without a blade, he had cut an arachne¡¯s leg off in the blink of an eye. The idea that there were men he feared felt almost unthinkable.


    Gigi shot up in bed. By the Gods fuck this! She flung the comforter off and swung her legs out over the bed. Standing tall, she began to move toward the door. She had important questions that needed answers. If Gigi was going to let Drake any further into her life, she had to have a better idea of what she was dealing with. She would march up to the attic¡­and do what exactly? Demand that he tell her why he¡¯s scared of the men who imprisoned and tortured him. She stopped.


    Her bed creaked as she sat back down. She picked up a pillow and screamed into it. Throwing it to the side, she collapsed backward. Maybe she couldn¡¯t ask him about that yet, but she wasn¡¯t about to lay here pining all night, especially when he was only down the hall and up the stairs.  She had to see him.


    What if he¡¯s sleeping? The question gave her pause. Gigi supposed she might just have to wake him up¡­subtly, of course. She got off the bed and strode toward the door. What am I going to say? She settled on a version of the truth that she couldn¡¯t sleep and wanted to see if he was still up¡­she would keep her questions and how much she missed him to herself for now. She twisted the door handle and slipped into the hall.

 Chapter 35: Sisterly Love

    Floorboards creaked underfoot as Gigi made her way down the hall. She was lost in what she would say to Drake and did not notice where she was walking. The wind was nearly knocked out of her as something hard collided with her chest.


    ¡°Watch it!¡± came an angry high-pitched voice.


    Gigi rubbed her aching chest and cast her eyes downward. Her sister Gerinna was in front of her. The petite goblin¡¯s ears flickered with irritation. A frown played on Gigi¡¯s lips. She had hoped to go undetected. The thought of explaining herself, least of all to her eighteen-year-old sister, was deeply unappealing. She had enough on her plate without her sister¡¯s endless thoughts and opinions on her life.


    Gerinna looked her sister up and down, crossed her arms, and obstructed Gigi¡¯s path. ¡°I heard you and Mom had some kind of blowup, and we had to close the store even,¡± she laughed.


    ¡°We did,¡± Gigi admitted. ¡°But I think that will be the last time,¡± she sighed.


    ¡°Seven hells are you moving out?¡± Gerinna asked excitedly. ¡°Can I have your room?¡± She was practically bouncing.


    ¡°Nope, Mom and I just came to an understanding is all,¡± Gigi shook her head.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± her younger sister asked with confusion.


    ¡°It means it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Gigi snapped. She was over the prying.


    Gerinna pouted. ¡°It¡¯s so unfair. I hate that you are clearly her favorite.¡±


    Anger at the accusation of favoritism coursed through her. What did she know? Being the eldest was horrible. You were constantly being made an example of. You had to be the stick against which all your siblings were measured. ¡°You are so immature. Is that why she screams at me so much?¡± Gigi shot back.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s because you¡¯re so irresponsible and grouchy,¡± Gerinna said, wagging her finger. ¡°But it is why she lets you keep a loser human in our attic,¡± her sister said smugly. ¡°I even got kicked off deliveries so you two could flirt all day.¡±


    ¡°Drake is not a loser,¡± Gigi seethed.


    ¡°Gigi, he sleeps in our attic because he has nowhere else to go.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. He¡¯s been through more than you can imagine.¡± The need to tell off her sister was strong. To rub it in her face that Drake was a damn legendary warrior, not some drifter. However, discretion held her tongue firm.


    ¡°That¡¯s what he told you anyway. Men never lie, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not like that,¡± Gigi said dismissively.


    ¡°How are you so naive? All men are like that. You just can¡¯t see it because you think he¡¯s hot and want to have his little goblins,¡± Gerinna said, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Shut up. Drake is different, and I don¡¯t want his little goblins.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re sneaking around to his room in the middle of the night? Just gonna talk, right? I¡¯m surprised Mom even bothered putting you two in separate rooms. You¡¯re both so old.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only twenty-three! And Drake is¡­¡± she trailed off as she realized she didn¡¯t know how old he was. Her sister cackled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how old he is?¡± Gerinna shook her head, laughing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you, like, find him in the river? Admit it, you don¡¯t know a thing about him.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m done with this conversation,¡± Gigi said, putting her hand on her hip.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like that. You know how much I love you!¡± Gerinna implored.


    ¡°Do you?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I love my big sister. You dislocated that stalker¡¯s arm for me. Only family would do that.¡± Gerinna stepped in and hugged an annoyed Gigi. She did not return the hug. Gerinna stepped back. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see your heart broken by a guy you, no offense, barely know.¡±


    Gigi sighed. She loved Gerinna, hells she loved most of her sisters most of the time. Her concern was appreciated. She knew her sister wasn¡¯t wrong, but that didn¡¯t mean Gigi would admit she was right. It was a hard truth to bear, but his age was one of many things she didn¡¯t know about the man she planned to spend the night with.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± Gigi grumbled. ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°Anything,¡± Gerinna replied.


    ¡°Just give him a chance.¡±


    ¡°Deal, If you give me your room when you two elope,¡± she smiled and winked.


    ***


    Drake blew the excess charcoal dust from the parchment and looked at his latest creation. He had depicted Gigi in the pit, with the title raised victoriously above her head. A small smile played on his lips, and a pang of pride came with it. Since coming to Poppy, he had fed his addiction to drawing. Even in a short time, he felt like he had improved noticeably.


    He looked at the candle flickering on the desk and wondered if Gigi was still awake. The attic had no window to see the hour, but he was sure it was late. It had been truly a strange night, or day, whatever it had been, but he was grateful all the same. As tired as he felt, restlessness kept his eyes open and hands moving.


    Drake had tried to submit to sleep many times but had found something missing. What was absent, or rather who, was not a mystery to him. The target of his longing was staring back at him from the page.


    It was then that he heard muffled words coming up from the floor. The attic had a tendency to soak up and amplify the noises in the spaces below it. Earlier, he had heard a ferocious scrape between Gigi¡¯s youngest siblings. He wasn¡¯t sure what the fight had been over. Despite his privileged position, he tried not to listen in on the lives of others.


    ¡°Drake is not a loser!¡± echoed through the attic. However, there were exceptions to this rule. He set down his charcoal. That had been Gigi¡¯s voice. He sat and listened to her defend him against her sister¡¯s barbs. The soldier smiled weakly. He couldn¡¯t recall the last time someone had defended him. It made him so happy that someone as incredible as her was doing it, too.


    However, he knew what her sister said was true. Gigi didn¡¯t know him; if she did, he was positive she would have already seen how unworthy of her time he was. What did he have to offer her? He had no wealth or lands, and his only title, Sword of Paxia, was not his to share. Nor was it one he would ever curse anyone with, let alone Gigi.


    Drake couldn¡¯t even promise her a long, simple life full of humble pleasures, for he didn¡¯t know how much of his shadow was left to give. He often chased the question from his mind. How long do I have? How much did I spend today? He never questioned if it was worth the price. Not when it came to making Gigi happy.


    However, he knew deep inside himself that his time was short. She was a flame that would burn bright, and he hoped he got to see her do it, no matter how brief their time together may be. He was certain there was nothing more important he could do with whatever time remained than make her dreams come true, even if making her shine snuffed out his light.


    He couldn¡¯t say if he had ever been in love before waking up in Poppy. It was an altogether unfamiliar emotion. Sure, he had known the love of his brother, but this was wholly different.  He wasn¡¯t sure when exactly it happened, but he was starting to think that maybe what he felt for Gigi was love. Drake didn¡¯t know what to do with that knowledge. It felt wrong to burden her with his feelings, at least not yet. She had enough troubles to contend with, even without adding his emotions.


    It was then that Drake heard three gentle knocks at the attic door. He stood from the desk, his hopes rising. Was it her? Taking the stairs two at a time, he hurried to the door. Before he opened it, he took a deep breath to steady his nerves. With a quick turn of the handle, he opened it inward to reveal Gigi mid-knock.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Drake grinned.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Gigi exclaimed, surprise and joy illuminating her face.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± concern bleeding into his voice.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, everything¡¯s fine,¡± she was anxiously playing with her hair. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t sleep. I was hoping maybe we could talk?¡± She gestured at the stairs behind him. Drake stood for a moment, unsure what to do next. Gigi took him by the hand and gently tugged at him to come with her. He may not have deserved Gigi, but in front of the King and all the Gods, he would spend the rest of his days with her. He would never be another man¡¯s tool again.

 Chapter 36: Tit for Tat

    Gigi¡¯s heart blasted in her ears like a cannon as she led Drake up the stairs. She felt like a teenager again, sneaking around with her crush. There was a need burning within her. She had to know more about this man to see if there could be more to their relationship than just physical attraction. Some subtlety would be required to sleuth out what she wanted to know. Her mind worked furiously as they came to the top step.


    The spacious attic was lit only by the candle on Drake¡¯s desk. It cast long, spindly shadows throughout the room. She let go of his hand and tried to casually walk to the desk to see what he had been working on.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t sleep either. I take it?¡± she asked, looking back at him.


    He smiled and shook his head. Her eyes were drawn to the picture at the center. She stopped when she recognized it. As she picked it up, her body began to tingle. It was her, as champion, the belt held high above her head.


    ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s not finished yet.¡±


    The drawing was immediately one of Gigi¡¯s most treasured possessions. ¡°I love it,¡± she whispered. The goblin looked to Drake, who was beaming with pride at her compliment.  He took a seat on the bed and looked at her expectantly.


    ¡°You said you wanted to talk about something?¡± he asked. There were so many things she wanted to ask him. However, she was getting the overwhelming urge to feel his body again. The desire to walk over to him and push him back on the bed was strong. The need to prove her sister wrong was all that held her back.


    Then, an idea struck her. There may be a way to get to know him better, in both mind and body. ¡°Do you want to play a game?¡± she blurted out.


    ¡°A game?¡± he raised an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of game?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called¡­¡± she feverishly thought of a lie, ¡°tit for tat,¡± she decided.


    ¡°How do you play?¡± he asked curiously.


    Yes, Gigi, how do you play? ¡°Well, we take turns asking each other questions¡­and if you get caught in a lie, the other player can¡­punish you.¡±


    Drake nodded. ¡°Okay, sounds fun. Do you want to go first?¡±


    She didn¡¯t. Nerves were seizing her vocal cords. ¡°I¡­would love to!¡± She wanted to know so much, but she thought it best to keep it simple to start. ¡°How old are you?¡±


    Drake nodded and took in the question thoughtfully, appearing to concentrate much harder than should have been necessary. ¡°Well, I think this will have been the twenty-third summer that¡¯s passed since they took me¡­that makes me twenty-eight, give or take.¡±


    ¡°You were only five?¡± she asked with horror.


    ¡°I thought it was my turn to ask a question,¡± he asked innocently.


    ¡°Sorry, I just didn¡¯t realize you had been so young¡­¡± she trailed off. He had been younger than her youngest sibling when they had turned him into a weapon. She thought of Gren or Gena crying as they drove the ink into their skin. Sadness swelled within her as she realized that Drake had not had a childhood.  ¡°Ask anything,¡± she said, breaking from her thoughts.


    He tapped his chin, appearing to consider his words carefully. Pulling his hand away, he looked her in the eye and said, ¡°If you could be any animal, what would you be and why?¡±


    She stared at him in bewilderment. That¡¯s what you want to know?!  A laugh escaped her lips. ¡°That¡¯s easy. A big wyvern, so I could fly wherever I wanted to and do whatever I wanted.¡±


    He nodded solemnly. ¡°Good pick, okay, your turn.¡±


    Gigi walked over to the bed and sat down next to Drake. ¡°Where do you want to be in five years? You¡¯re done fighting, right? So where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still alive?¡±


    Gigi¡¯s ears drooped. What kind of question was that? Did he think he had so little time? She nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re alive.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m with you in five years, wherever that is. That¡¯s what I want,¡± he said without a trace of doubt in his voice.


    The tingling inside of her intensified. He had said it without hesitation, with no qualifiers, just an earnest desire. Drake wanted to be with her. She had thought as much, but hearing him say it made it feel real.


    ¡°My turn?¡± he asked. She nodded. ¡°How long do goblins live for?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we typically live like eighty or ninety years. That¡¯s not a question about me, though,¡± she teased.


    ¡°Oh well then¡­¡±


    ¡°Nope! That¡¯s your question, my turn!¡± Gigi considered her options. Now she knew he was twenty-eight and wanted to be with her. It was a good start. What else did she want to know? A devilish smile spread on her lips. She knew the perfect test to see how serious he was about their future.


    ¡°Let¡¯s imagine you and I are together.¡± Drake perked up. ¡°I come to you and tell you we¡¯re going to have a baby.¡± She put her hand on her stomach dramatically, then turned to him, whipping her hair back. ¡°How do you feel? What do you do? ¡± Gigi was not ready to be a mother, nor was she all that interested in the concept of children. However, she was pretty sure Drake didn¡¯t know that. This would be an excellent way to get his true feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯m the father?¡± he asked hesitantly.


    Gigi laughed. ¡°Yes, goober, that¡¯s what ¡®together¡¯ means.¡±


    Drake smiled nervously and looked away as if embarrassed by the question. ¡°I think it would be the best day of my life.¡± He put his hand on top of hers on the bed. The thunderous pounding of her heart intensified. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I would do, but I would listen to what you needed. I would be with you every step of the way. Nothing could stop me from being there for you and the baby.¡±


    Whatever response she had been expecting, that had not been it. The best day of his life? She stared at him, mouth agape, unsure of what to say. No, she was pretty sure she didn¡¯t want children. However, the fact that Drake was so serious about committing to a life with her left Gigi speechless.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Drake asked with worry.


    Gigi shut her mouth and shook her head. ¡°Ugh, no, I just¡­okay, ask me a question,¡± she said, changing the subject. Drake nodded and went silent for a moment.


    ¡°I can ask anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she was growing nervous. This was around when most men started inquiring about her past relationships, a topic that tended to get thorny if not handled with care. She braced herself for whatever skeleton he would drag out of her closet.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave Poppy? Why do you stay here?¡±


    Her ears fluttered. That was unexpected. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was easier or harder to answer. ¡°Well¡­¡± she racked her brain, thinking about why she stayed. Gigi found precious little in the way of compelling reasons. ¡°I stay because my family needs me...¡± She didn¡¯t even believe it as the words came out of her mouth.


    Drake looked at her skeptically. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true,¡± he said cautiously. ¡°I know you love your family, but¡­ I think that there is a fire inside you. I think it¡¯s burning you up to be here.¡±


    Gigi frowned. He was right. She could feel a yearning for more in her bones. Before Drake had come into her life, every day at the bakery had felt like she was fading away. His presence had stymied that feeling, but the simple truth remained: she wanted out. So then, why did she stay? Gigi didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Why do you think I stay?¡± she asked softly.


    Drake looked at her with surprise. Then, a look of concentration came over his features. ¡°I think you¡¯re a cannon, ready to fire. You just haven¡¯t found the right target to aim for.¡±


    ¡°The right target¡­¡± she repeated to herself. Drake chuckled as if remembering an old joke¡¯s punchline. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Does that mean I caught you in a lie?¡±


    Her brown eyes went wide. By the gods, he was right! Excitement buzzed through her at the prospect of whatever ¡°punishment¡± was to come. She could think of so many things that he could do to her, or she could do for him.


    ¡°So what kind of punishment is it supposed to be? Like push-ups? That kind of thing?¡± he asked with sincerity.


    The goblin burst out laughing. ¡°You could make me do push-ups or¡­something that would help us get to know each other a little¡­better.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make me¡­give you a massage!¡± she said a little too enthusiastically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a massage,¡± he paused hesitantly, ¡°I think I would like that.¡±


    Me too! ¡°Good, it¡¯s settled, plus it will help me practice¡­controlling my strength.¡± It was true. She would need to keep her fingers in check if she wanted this to be sexy and not painful. A task that was easier said than done with the torrent of adrenaline flooding her system.


    ¡°So, what do I do now?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­don¡¯t we start with you taking your shirt off,¡± she suggested nervously.


    ¡°For science?¡± he smiled. Gigi looked at him quizically, then recalled that was the reason the witch had given him to undress.


    ¡°For science,¡± she giggled.

 Chapter 37: Rub Down *READ THE AUTHOR NOTE FIRST!*

    Gigi¡¯s hungry gaze drank in Drake¡¯s shirtless form as he tossed the clothing aside. The candlelight cut his muscles in shadowy relief. Gigi swore they looked bigger than they had in the daylight. She easily forgot how much of him was covered in ink when he was clothed. Now, the intricate art was on full display. Gigi had never been interested in tattoos, but she found something irresistible about the runes that covered him. Where his skin was unblemished by ink, it was marred by scars. Gigi had never noticed how many marks he bore, each a memento of battles fought.


    She suddenly became very aware of her nightgown and had the intense urge to throw it beside his shirt. Her skin itched to be freed, to feel her body against his. Why shouldn¡¯t I? Her sister¡¯s words echoed in her head. Discretion be damned, she wanted him.


    ¡°So, should I just turn around?¡± he asked.


    Gigi was pulled from her thoughts. ¡°Ugh, yeah, just turn around,¡± she said, moving her gaze from his chest to his blue eyes. He obliged. Positioning himself in front of her on the bed, legs crossed. She inhaled deeply and focused on the muscular back in front of her. Hesitantly, she reached out. As excited as she was, Gigi didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood by breaking his collarbone.


    Her emerald hands gently caressed the tops of his shoulders. He shuddered. She pulled her hands back. ¡°Too hard?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it was good. I¡¯m just not used to¡­being touched,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change that,¡± she purred. Her hands returned to his shoulders. With more confidence, she placed her fingers along the edges of his shoulder blades. She began to work her fingers into his muscles as gently as she could. His posture began to melt as she continued to knead his shoulders. ¡°Does that feel good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the best thing I¡¯ve ever felt,¡± he sighed.


    It''s the best thing you¡¯ve ever felt so far. ¡°Why don¡¯t you lay down on your back,¡± she suggested. She reluctantly let go of his shoulders as he transitioned. He was laid out before her like a god carved from marble. She crawled to where he reclined before her. She slid on top of him, straddling his hips. Eager fingers traced the runes on his stomach as she leaned over him, her long black hair teasing his chest.


    She pulled a lock of her hair behind her ear and looked down at him. He looked up at her, and she recognized the desire in his eyes. She smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± he breathed.


    ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± Gigi asked in response. He nodded. She leaned in and planted a firm kiss on his lips. It felt good¡ªby the gods, it felt great. Her lips tingled with the anticipation of more. She pulled away and looked into his eyes. She found in them a yearning to keep going. Her passionate lips found him again and again. She wanted more. She wanted to feel all of him and give him all of her.


    With a single motion, she pulled her nightgown over her head and tossed it aside. The humid attic air tickled her naked form as she straddled him. She began to work her hips against his slowly. She found his hands with hers, and she gently placed them on her bare breasts. He gave an exploratory squeeze. Moaning, she ground her hips harder against his.


    Before long, she could feel what she had been waiting for quickly hardening under her. She slid her finger into his waistband.


    ¡°May I?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Please,¡± he whispered.


    She eased her hand into his pants. She quickly found her treasure. It was radiating heat and throbbing hard. With care, she pulled him free of his confines. He groaned, and she grinned with satisfaction. Her ears fluttered with excitement at what was to come.


    She took him in her hands and delicately lined him up against her opening. She could feel him now, so agonizingly close. Gigi lowered herself onto Drake, biting her lip as she eased him into herself. She gasped and shuttered as she took in his full length. It felt to her like a key fitting perfectly into a lock, like their bodies had been made for one another.


    She felt his hands slowly grip her hips. His fingers squeezed, and she let loose a low moan. She rocked her hips back and forth. She rode him as if he were a prized stallion. Occasionally, she would let loose a low, throaty cry when he filled her completely. When she did, it seemed to drive Drake wild. His grip would tighten, and their pace would intensify.


    Gigi could feel her body building to a crescendo. She thought he was close by the quickening pace of his thrusts. Her climax crashed into her, causing her to double over on top of Drake and shake. The added sensation proved too much for her lover. She felt him stiffen inside of her. Finally, now trembling, panting, and sweaty, their eyes met again. She kissed him before rolling off of him and nestling herself by his side.


    ¡°That was¡­incredible,¡± Drake said. Gigi giggled. She was pleased with herself, although she hoped nobody had heard them.


    ¡°That was just the beginning,¡± she whispered into his ear before kissing his cheek.


    ***


    ¡°Where in the seven hells are those two,¡± Griselda cursed. ¡°They¡¯re going to be late for the deliveries. Giada, go get them,¡± she commanded from the head of the kitchen.


    Giada stopped buffing her long red nails. ¡°Why me?¡± she scoffed.


    ¡°Just do it, or you¡¯ll be going in Gigi¡¯s place,¡± Griselda threatened.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go look for her,¡± Giada spat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to check under Drake,¡± Gerinna cackled from her station. Giada joined in as she departed the kitchen. Griselda shot a venemous look at Gerinna. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Giada quickly huffed her way to her sister¡¯s room. She pounded on the door. ¡°Gigi! Get your green ass out here!¡± she called out. Giada waited for a response, but none came. She pushed in the door to find an empty room. ¡°I swear to the gods if she disappeared again¡­I am not doing the deliveries.¡± Then she remembered what Gerinna had said and sighed. She would need to check the attic too.


    Giada trudged to the attic door and banged her fist on it. ¡°Gigi! Human! Rise and shine!¡± No response. ¡°Ugh! Gigi!¡± Giada threw open the door before stomping up the stairs.


    ***


    Gigi¡¯s ears twitched as she heard a rhythmic pounding. She slowly opened her eyes and found herself looking at Drake¡¯s tattooed chest. For a moment, she watched it rise and fall and sighed with contentment. Then, her attention was drawn to the pounding once more as sleep faded and her senses sharpened. She had meant to sneak back downstairs but must have overslept. A moment later, it hit her: the stairs. Her eyes went wide as panic flooded through her.


    ¡°GIGI WHERE AR-,¡± the sentence was cut off and replaced by an ear-piercing scream. Gigi shot up to find she had gotten back on top of Drake in the night. Around the time she was making eye contact with her sister Giada, Gigi remembered she had not put her nightgown back on. ¡°GIGI YOU ARE SO GROOOOSSS!¡± Giada cried, covering her eyes with her hands.


    ¡°GIADA GET OUT!¡± Gigi yelled, scrambling for something to cover herself with or throw at her sister.


    ¡°By the gods, you¡¯re the worst! I¡¯m telling Mom!¡± Giada promised as she ran back down the stairs.


    ¡°You¡¯re my least favorite sister!¡± Gigi called after her. The goblin collapsed forward onto a now very awake Drake.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he laughed.


    She looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing a fuss. Will your Mom be mad?¡± he asked cautiously.


    Gigi sighed and pushed off of him. ¡°Let¡¯s go find out.¡±


    ***


    Gigi was questioning her life¡¯s choices as she put the crumpled nightgown back on to go downstairs. Drake, at least, was able to get dressed. Gigi caught a glimpse of herself in an old mirror by the desk. Her hair was wild. She looked like she had spent the night with a man and suspected she smelled like it. She frowned, wishing she could put herself together before getting yelled at, but that was not to be her fate.


    The couple made their way downstairs and eventually into the kitchen. She first saw her sisters, Gerinna and Giada, pretending to work while they feverishly gossiped. Then they went silent as they spotted the pair entering.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡± Gigi asked sheepishly. She looked around the spacious kitchen but saw only her sisters.


    ¡°She¡¯s right here,¡± Griselda said from the doorway behind them. Gigi jumped and spun on her heels to meet her mother. ¡°Packing the deliveries that should have been on the road almost a half hour ago,¡± she said with frustration. ¡°Drake,¡± he stood to attention, ¡°be a dear and finish loading the deliveries while I talk to Gigi in the pantry for a moment,¡± Griselda ordered.


    Drake looked at Gigi and mouthed, ¡°Sorry,¡± before doing as he was told. Gigi¡¯s ears drooped. This is going to be bad. Griselda calmly walked over to the pantry and opened the door before motioning for Gigi to join her.


    She did as instructed and wearily made her way over. There was really no defense she could raise, and she hated it. Griselda shut the door behind her.


    ¡°Gigi, I¡¯m not going to lecture you about your romantic life, of which I think we both agree, I¡¯ve been more than understanding, but I¡¯m extremely disappointed you would do this.¡±


    ¡°What have sex?¡± Gigi asked.


    ¡°In the house Gigi, where your family is also sleeping, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Griselda sighed in frustration, ¡°So selfish. You know the attic is right over my room?¡±


    Gigi gasped in horror. That was a fact she had forgotten. ¡°Did you¡­¡±


    ¡°NO, thank the gods, but I know you didn¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Her mother was right. She hadn¡¯t. Guilt weighed heavily on her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll make sure we do it outside the house from now on¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I ask. Also, did you drink your tea?¡± Gigi¡¯s eyes widened. She had forgotten her ¡°maiden¡¯s tea,¡± as her mother called it. The elixir stopped her from getting pregnant. She was supposed to drink it every day. Her mother shook her head.


    ¡°I will, I will,¡± she promised. Gigi began to play with her messy hair nervously. ¡°Mom, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°How did you know you loved Dad?¡±


    Griselda¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise. She opened her mouth, but nothing came out. Her mother composed herself for a moment and then looked at Gigi again.


    ¡°Do you think you might love that man,¡± she whispered and motioned toward the door.


    ¡°No¡­ maybe¡­I don¡¯t know! That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡± Gigi was certain she had never been in love before. However, she was also positive that she had never felt this way about anybody else. She was out of her depth and needed some guidance.


    It was then that a knock came at the door. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me,¡± came Drake¡¯s muffled voice. The women exchanged worried glances. How much had he heard? ¡°I¡¯m going to go do the deliveries now. I know today¡¯s route. Sorry to interrupt your talk¡­¡±


    ¡°Sounds great, dear!¡± Griselda called back.


    ¡°Bye, Gigi, I¡¯ll miss you!¡± He yelled through the door. The women looked at each other again. Gigi shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too,¡± she yelled, realizing she actually would. They waited for his footsteps to fade before they started talking. Griselda crossed her arms and looked at her daughter suspiciously.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about your feelings, and we¡¯ll go from there.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking about that sweet idiot!¡± She groaned. ¡°Like when I told him I¡¯ll miss him just now, that wasn¡¯t even a lie! What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Her mother laughed and shook her head. ¡°Nothing, Gigi, you¡¯re at least infatuated with him. He¡¯s clearly head over heels about you.¡±


    Gigi perked up. ¡°So, do you think it¡¯s love?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re young and very attracted to each other. Whether or not it¡¯s anything more, only you two can find that answer.¡±


    Gigi nodded and sighed. She suspected that her mother was right. Whatever the truth of their feelings, they would need to figure it out together.


    ¡°Now go take a bath. You smell like a cat house,¡± Griselda said, waving her hand before her nose.

 Chapter 38: Cause and Effect

    Captain Sargasso paced back and forth in the keep¡¯s grand hall. Despite the fact he was in a place of great honor and prestige in Paxia, he was radiating anxiety waiting to be called in before Gaius, the Lord Commander of the Swords. The walls were lined with tapestries that illustrated the heroism of the Swords of old. The captain was before a scene of a previous Drake crushing the enemy at the Battle of Red Hill. The delicate embroidery depicted the blood-soaked battlefield with the God of Shadow himself standing in the center atop the carnage.


    Given the predicament he was in, the decoration seemed almost mocking. The king of the darkness had bloody drowned! That was the only conclusion he and his men could come to. They had searched the damned countryside for weeks and found nothing¡ªno trace of the stupid bastard. No matter how many villages he burned, Drake wouldn¡¯t be smoked out. While frantically searching, he had thought of and discarded lie after lie of what to tell Gaius. The thought of telling the Lord Commander the truth turned his blood to cold mud in his veins.


    Sargasso was in charge of keeping a mighty Sword in line. Although the Lord Commander was no longer a Sword, it was said that on the battlefield, he was unparalleled. That he could cut down legions with the wave of his hand. What was worse was that the rumors were true. The captain had the privilege to see Gaius in action before he had become the Lord Commander some years back.


    Sargasso hadn¡¯t been a captain then, only a knight in the Calvary. His unit had been instructed to play cleanup behind Gaius. Literally, they were to pick up anything of value from the dead and bring it back to the kingdom. It was a lowly job for a knight, but better than being on the other side of the blade. The things that man could do with just his fingers were ghastly.


    The way his tattoos drank in the blood was something else entirely. Sargasso¡¯s charge had similar markings, but the patron gods were different. He supposed the rules changed depending on the deity the mages chained you to. None of it made much sense to him. Drake may have been able to turn the sky black, but Sargasso would never forget how Gaius made the sky bleed. It was a vision that haunted him. Gaius was born into this world simply to do violence.


    ¡°Captain, the Lord Commander will see you now,¡± the attendant informed the Captain.


    Sargasso swallowed hard and followed the clerk down the hall. The giant man tried to amass his full stature but felt very small walking toward the Lord Commander¡¯s chamber. There was a very present danger that Gaius would kill him on the spot for his failure. He had certainly seen him kill men for far more minor blunders. The captain¡¯s fate would depend entirely on the Lord Commander¡¯s mood.


    The attendant pushed open a set of iron doors to reveal a brightly lit chamber. Gaius sat lazily in a high-backed wooden chair. Before him lay a long table with intricate maps and miniatures of the realm. Gaius held a toy soldier between strong fingers, rolling it from knuckle to knuckle. His face was grim as he stared down at the maps and models before him. He did not appear to like what he saw.


    Seated next to him was his little sorceress, Dorro. Her hands fixed tightly around a black orb with luminous specks of red swirling inside. She appeared to be staring off into space or perhaps through it. Seeing things only she was privy to. Her milky white eyes unnerved the captain. He had heard she could speak to the dead. It was said in hushed whispers that she could even raise them and make them move like puppets. The woman scared the seven hells out of him.


    The captain walked along the edge of the table until he was beside the Lord Commander. Sargasso saluted and bowed deeply before his superior.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Sargasso was cut off.


    ¡°Captain, you have kept me waiting weeks,¡± the tone was bored and icy. He did not look away from his maps. This audience was clearly beneath him.


    ¡°Apologies, Lord Commander, the Epesians mounted another attack, which slowed us considerably,¡± he lied.


    ¡°Why did Drake not slaughter them like the animals they are?¡± irritation crept into his words.


    ¡°Well, sir, you see...¡± Sargasso swallowed hard. ¡°Drake fell after the battle, Lord Commander.¡±


    ¡°How, pray tell?¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°He took his own life in the river, sir.¡± It was a version of the truth.


    A thin, hungry smile cut across the Lord Commander¡¯s face. ¡°Did he now? Surely you have brought me his corpse then?¡± he asked incredulously.


    ¡°No, we were unable to secure a body.¡± Sweat was beginning to drip down the captain''s face. He wished he had his helmet on to cover him. He felt naked without it.


    The Lord Commander stopped flipping the toy. ¡°Then he is not dead,¡± he said, speaking as if he were instructing a child.


    ¡°Commander?¡± Sargasso was worried his sweat would begin to drip from him.


    ¡°You have been played for the fool you are, Captain,¡± Gaius said, standing from his seat. The Lord Commander slowly stalked over to Sargasso. ¡°Drake escaped.¡± It was not a question. ¡°You had but one job to keep that fool in line. You were trusted with such mighty tools to accomplish this, yet you failed.¡± Gaius pressed his fingers together, and the toy sliced neatly in half before falling to the floor.


    ¡°In less than a year,¡± Gaius pointed at the maps and models, ¡°we are to invade Epesia, as the King wills." The Lord Commander waved his hand in irritation. ¡°In order to achieve this, I will need all of the Swords accounted for, but I especially need that shadowy idiot on the front. You let him escape. If I know the fool, he has no doubt found some whore to play house with. I doubt he made it far from where you lost him. He probably stayed in the first bed that took him in.¡±


    Gaius put his hand on Sargasso¡¯s breastplate. ¡°I can feel your heart beating through your armor. You¡¯re scared, " Gaius said. " That will make this next part easier,¡± Gaius patted the captain¡¯s chest and withdrew his hand. Sargasso¡¯s breath was heavy. He was trying to keep from trembling when he felt something deep inside shift. The captain tried to ignore it and stand at attention. Then, the twisting inside of him suddenly intensified. Sargasso cried out as he doubled over in agony.


    ¡°Something wrong, captain?¡± Gaius asked, clasping his arms behind his back. Dorro began to giggle.


    ¡°Please¡­my Lord¡­¡± Sargasso gasped, falling to a knee.


    ¡°No talking. You sound like failure.¡± Gaius gave a frustrated sigh. ¡°The only reason I do not make your organs dance for me on that table is because I don¡¯t have time to find another saddle goose that fits into that armor.¡±


    The captain cried out in pain, his intestines screaming as they writhed within him. It was becoming difficult to breathe.


    ¡°You should show the proper gratitude to the Lord Commander, Captain, for generously sparing your inept life,¡± Dorro mocked.


    Sargasso yearned to slit both their throats but could do little other than roll on the ground in suffering. ¡°T-h-ank¡­y-o-u,¡± he gasped.


    ¡°You will find that idiot and haul him back here. He is a valuable and necessary tool. He has a pivotal role in the invasion to come. Prove to me that you are still useful as well. Perhaps if you do, a position at the head of a legion in the new army will be in your future.¡±


    The pain slowly began to subside as Gaius loosened his grasp. Sargasso struggled to his knees. ¡°Yes,¡± the captain panted, ¡°at once, Lord Commander¡­at once.¡±


    The captain fled as fast as his armor and dignity would allow from the room. Shame and rage coursed through him. If that fool were still alive, he would make him suffer before hauling him before Gaius. Then, he would revel in whatever the Lord Commander had in store for the treasonous bastard.


    ***


    ¡°You are far too kind, darling,¡± Dorro cooed. Gaius stalked over to the window that overlooked the castle¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Yes, I am kind and beneficient,¡± he said absently, taking up a spot before the grand view.


    ¡°Something is troubling you. If it¡¯s the invasion, the army will be ready in time.¡±


    ¡°I have the utmost faith in your abilities, my flower,¡± he said sweetly. He snapped his fingers and pointed at an attendant. The red-clad man nodded and hurriedly moved to a bar garnished with many bottles of wine and several golden goblets. The attendant expertly poured the wine before bringing it to the Lord Commander.


    ¡°Is it¡­the Shadow Drake?¡±


    Gaius said nothing and took his wine, drinking without looking at the goblet or the attendant. The attendant swiftly stepped back and retreated to the corner of the room. Gaius clenched his jaw as he thought of Drake. The Lord Commander had hoped that after their duel, the idiot would have been adequately humbled. Gaius had stripped him of every creature''s comfort after that and allowed Sargasso to turn the screws to him if he was disobedient. All in the hopes he would see the truth and come to the light. Make him a man worthy of being a Sword.


    Allowing Drake the measure of freedom to be out on the field, even chaperoned, had clearly been a mistake. One he did not intend to make again. Drake would be on an extremely tight leash after this. If the king learned about this escape, there was little that even Gaius could do to prevent the King from ordering Drake¡¯s execution. The Lord Commander had to beg the King to spare the fool¡¯s life after their duel. Gaius argued that he could keep Drake in line. He was of little actual danger¡ªjust a misbehaving child.


    The truth was likely that they had yet to find a new candidate to become the Shadow Drake, should they execute him. Whatever the reason, the King had granted Gaius¡¯s request to spare Drake¡¯s life. Now, that idiot had thrown it in his face by escaping. The Lord Commander let out a deep sigh before finishing his wine.


    ¡°He is nettlesome,¡± Gaius admitted. ¡°I had such grand designs for us, but he disappoints at every turn.¡± Gaius set down the goblet and moved toward Dorro. ¡°It is of little consequence. In the end, it will not matter. You and I will sit atop a throne of the dead, and together, we will rule. It will be Drake¡¯s decision if he is one of those bodies.¡± Gaius leaned down and planted a kiss on her forehead. Dorro giggled.

 Chapter 39: Aces High

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± Drake offered helpfully.


    ¡°I know,¡± Gigi replied tersely.


    She took a sip from her tankard, ears twitching in frustration. Gigi stared at her cards, hoping the numbers and suits found on them would change if she stared them down hard enough. How in the seven hells was he so good at this? When she suggested they play a game, she intended to win. However, they were six hands in, and she hadn¡¯t won a single one. She should have been more suspicious when he suggested cards so enthusiastically.


    ¡°I thought you said you hadn¡¯t played this before?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Drake shuffled his cards in his hand nervously. Every few moments, he would scan the tavern, making her nervous. She still hadn¡¯t worked up the nerve to ask about whoever was after him. Did he think they were close? A sigh escaped her lips, and she didn¡¯t want to spoil their last date before they started training with such a sour topic.


    ¡°Ugh, I fold,¡± she said in defeat. Her ears folded as she set her cards facedown on the table. Damn him.


    ¡°Really?¡± Drake asked in surprise.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t allowed to play, how, by the gods, did you learn?¡± she said, irritation soaking her words.


    At that moment, a clatter sounded in the tavern. Drake jumped up from his seat, body tense and ready for a fight. It became apparent quickly that a server had just dropped a tray. The patrons of the bar stared at the strange human. He sheepishly looked to the ground and sat back down.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said.


    ¡°We can go?¡± Gigi offered.


    Drake shook his head. Suddenly, Gigi felt terrible that she had envied the man before her a moment earlier. She knew she didn¡¯t actually know what was going on in that head of his. In some ways, Drake reminded Gigi of a blank canvas, but she knew the truth was he wasn¡¯t. He was simply a painting that had been hung in a room it was too dark for her to see. However, she wanted to set the room ablaze with light and reveal his truth.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t allowed to play, but I could watch,¡± he said finally.


    ¡°Wait, so you just watched? They didn¡¯t let you play. Why?¡± Gigi frowned. Drake nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± he shrugged.


    Gigi¡¯s mind wandered to her upbringing, and while there was tragedy, there were games, joy, and silliness. Flour fights with her siblings, and flipping over a board game when she lost,  looking up at the stars as a family, were a river of good memories. She gritted her teeth. Drake had never gotten to experience any of that. An urge to give him the home he had never had bubbled within her, to show him the life he had never had the chance to live.


    ¡°You just learned from watching?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Sorta. I learned the real game from watching. Sargent Cid taught me the rules of the cards,¡± he said, tapping the table.


    ¡°The real game?¡± she asked, perplexed.


    Drake nodded and flipped over his hand of cards. ¡°There are the numbers and suits, right?¡± Gigi eyed the cardboard royalty in front of her and agreed. ¡°Some beat others, but what¡¯s important is nobody knows what everyone else has. You can win with a bad hand just by seeing how your opponent reacts to theirs.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gigi leaned in as he spoke.


    ¡°The real game is reading the players. For instance, every time you have a good hand, you smirk and flutter your ears,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± she protested.


    Drake laughed. ¡°That last hand, I knew you would fold.¡±


    Gigi perked up, bringing her drink to her lips. ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± she said skeptically, taking a sip.


    ¡°When you have a bad hand, you get frustrated. You stop talking and start staring down your cards.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    She said nothing, sipping her brew some more and growing annoyed that, somehow, she was so easy to read. She thought back to their games. What had Drake been like? All she could think of was that damn cute but annoying smirk. Thinking back, she couldn¡¯t recall anything special that he did other than ask the odd question. Questions she was beginning to suspect he already knew the answers to.


    Gigi finished her drink and slammed it on the table. ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go one more game!¡±


    ***


    Drake laughed, happy that she was undaunted by the challenge. He dealt their cards, eyeing his with the same placid expression that had been driving his opponent crazy all night. No, he hadn¡¯t been allowed to play with the other men. When he was younger, he had thought it terribly unfair. That was until he had been allowed to play in a secret game, one the captain was never to find out about. Sargent Cid and his mangy salt and pepper beard had set it up just for Drake.


    However, once the cards were on the table, it became obvious that this would be a unique game. The men he played with yielded to Drake and folded at every turn. They would never challenge him, no matter how bad his hands or obvious his tells. They let him win, though he didn¡¯t know why. At the end of the game, Drake had them keep their money. Taking it felt wrong. He had asked Cid why the men had thrown their pay at him.


    ¡°They¡¯re scared of you, lad,¡± Cid told him afterward.


    Drake considered this. He knew the men were uneasy around him, but he never thought the fear in their eyes was solely because of him. There had always been the idea that the nearby battlefield and the promise of death brought these men to cower. Cid told him the truth. These were the same caliber of men he had ferried to their gods in the thousands, and they knew it.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know this, but kings don¡¯t take losing well,¡± Cid laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a king,¡± Drake demurred.


    ¡°Maybe not, but to these soldiers, you¡¯re a god of death, lad,¡± the sergeant said, scratching under his eyepatch. ¡°You don¡¯t beat a god of death at cards. Sometimes losing is winning.¡±


    Drake remembered those words as he sat in the tavern and watched the goblin woman grow frustrated before him. She must have a bad hand. He looked at his own. It was good. Great even. He shuffled them absent-mindedly, flipping them back and forth.


    ¡°I bet,¡± said Drake.


    Gigi glared at him from behind her cards. ¡°I bet and raise two shells,¡± she grumbled.


    Drake looked at her and then his cards. ¡°I fold.¡±


    The goblin sighed in frustration before shock waved over her face. She stared at him for a moment. ¡°I won?¡± Drake nodded and shrugged, admitting defeat. ¡°I WON!¡± Gigi pumped her fist in the air. ¡°Another round over here!¡± Gigi called to Uvara, the bartender.


    Drake smiled to himself. Cid had been right. Seeing her happy was worth more than winning a thousand hands. Sometimes, losing really was winning.


    ***


    Gigi shut her eyes to try to keep the world from spinning. It momentarily worked before even the inside of her mind began to warp and contort. Perhaps she had enjoyed her mead a little too much during their games. It had been so much fun, though. She groaned and buried her face into Drake¡¯s shoulder. He had been gracious enough to offer to carry her when she tried to stand from her stool and fell. Now, he cradled her as he strolled through the night toward home.


    ¡°How you doing there, champ?¡± Drake asked with worry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Can I help?¡±


    ¡°I like being in your arms,¡± she said in a haze. Memories of the joys of the night and the morning''s obligations swirled in her head. Tomorrow, they would start her training for the fight after their chores for the bakery were done. Excitement mixed with a buzzing nervousness in her chest at the anticipation. Then, a worry she had been pushing back all night came slithering back to her: the knights after Drake.


    Her drunken mind failed to hinder the concern this time, and a great sadness began to swell within her. She imagined faceless men in gleaming armor shackling a bent and broken Drake. Then, dragging him in chains out of her life and back into the hell he had escaped from. She thought of his scars and wondered how many were from battle and how many were from bondage.


    Fury quickly burned away her sorrow. I won''t let them take him. As she listened to his heartbeat, a resolve steeled within her. Gigi would fight to protect him. Even if the gods themselves came for Drake, she would stand in their way.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let them take you!¡± she exclaimed in her stupor.


    ¡°Let who take me?¡± Drake asked, perplexed.


    Gigi¡¯s eyes popped open. Had she said that out loud? Her inebriated mind tried to find a cover but managed only to draw a blank. She sighed. It was time to ask him.


    ¡°Drake¡­the knights the witch mentioned, they¡¯re looking for you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he sighed. ¡°Yeah, they are.¡±


    Even knowing it was the truth, hearing him admit it made her heart throb with ache. She curled tighter into him. ¡°If they come, I¡¯ll fight them,¡± she promised. His heart beat faster against her.


    ¡°Gigi¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to fight them if they come for me. That¡¯s my burden. I can¡¯t let you get hurt because of me¡­I¡¯m not worth it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit, put me down!¡± Rage coursed through her veins. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Not worth it?! Did he value his life so little? He complied, and she stumbled to her feet. She spun to face him, her eyes full of fire. ¡°You once told me that I mattered despite what anyone else thought. Well, this is me telling you that despite everything that was taken from you, everything you¡¯ve done, and whatever you think of yourself, your life matters, Drake! It damn well matters to me!¡±


    He took in her words in stunned silence. She wondered if he would try to argue or refute what she had said. Instead, his shoulders sagged, and his gaze met hers again. For the first time, she thought she saw a glimmer of hope in his frosty blue eyes. ¡°Thank you¡­Gigi.¡±


    She responded with a fang-filled smile and hug that was probably too hard. ¡°Anytime,¡± she said into his chest. She looked up at him with eyes that suddenly felt very heavy. ¡°Now, please pick me up again.¡±


    Drake laughed as he swept her off her feet and into his arms. She quickly found her groove against him again. As sleep began to invade her senses, she wondered if they should sleep in his or her bed that night.  Gigi¡¯s last thought before nodding off was they would sleep in her room. The door had a lock.

 Chapter 40: Know Thy Enemy

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not doing it,¡± Gigi declared defiantly as she crossed her arms.


    ¡°Come on, Gigi, we¡¯re already here. Besides, Secco didn¡¯t know anything about what J?rg could be,¡± Drake implored. ¡°If you are going to beat him, we are going to have to know at a bare minimum what he is.¡±


    ¡°But¡­why does it have to be her?¡± she hissed. Gigi eyed the foreboding door to the witch¡¯s keep. She hated to admit it, but Drake was right. Ariana was her best bet at figuring out what J?rg was and what weaknesses that could bring with it. That didn¡¯t mean she had to like it. Gigi felt more than a touch intimidated by Ariana. She also felt the need to jealousy guard Drake from whatever her designs were, scientific or¡­romantic. A feeling that had only intensified since the last time the couple was before the witch.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know if she¡¯ll help us,¡± Drake shrugged.


    ¡°Oh, for your baby blues, she will,¡± Gigi mumbled. ¡°Fine!¡± Gigi threw her hands up in the air. She stomped up to the door and raised her fist. The door creaked open before she could slam her fist.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re expected¡­¡± Drake said nervously.


    ¡°Gods, she is creepy.¡± Gigi shuttered and stepped through. Drake followed.


    ***


    The pair made their way into the pitch darkness. The couple walked in and was met with the familiar, if unwelcoming, corridor. Gigi sighed and cursed how dark it was. Like before, the inky smog was different from regular darkness; it was electric with magic and alive, and she could only see a few feet before them. Then, she was nearly blinded as a fire began to burn right before her face. The flames gathered until they formed a ball that bounced in the air. It seemed to wait for them by the stairs.


    ¡°Hells! She did that on purpose!¡± Gigi cried, covering her now-blinking eyes.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Drake asked with concern. He put his arm around her.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡± Gigi rubbed the pain from her eyes, and the two followed the floating flame down the stairs. Finally, they arrived before another large door. This time, Gigi moved too quickly for it to open on its own, and she shoved it hard. The door flung open dramatically to reveal an irritated-looking Ariana at her desk. Annoyance radiated from her pink eyes as she leaned forward.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s proper to knock, goblin?¡± the witch asked angrily.


    ¡°Did you know it¡¯s rude to try and blind people?¡± Gigi shot back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re very welcome for the lantern spell.¡±


    ¡°Gigi¡­¡± Drake cautioned. Gigi shot him a look of irritation and fluttered her ears. ¡°Fine, you ask,¡± she said curtly as she folded her arms.


    ¡°Ariana, I have an offer for you,¡± Drake said wearily. Gigi looked at him in confusion. He hadn¡¯t mentioned this before they came. There was also something about hearing Drake say Ariana¡¯s name that made Gigi¡¯s insides shrivel. ¡°Gigi has a fight coming up, but we don¡¯t really know what we¡¯re up against.¡±


    ¡°A pity,¡± Ariana said coolly. ¡°You mentioned an offer?¡± Her eyes flashed to Drake¡¯s with keen interest.


    Drake drew in a deep breath and let it out. ¡°If you give us what we need to know about her opponent, then I¡¯ll let you study me.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Gigi roared as she turned to him.


    Ariana seemed to consider his words. A small smile slid across her face. ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°NO DEAL!¡± Gigi cried. She looked from Drake to Ariana with horror plastered on her face.


    Drake turned to her. ¡°Please? Even if you don¡¯t trust her, trust me on this?¡±


    ¡°Drake, we don''t know what she¡¯s going to do to you!¡± Gigi pleaded.


    ¡°I intend to contact Drake¡¯s patron god,¡± Ariana said, standing from her desk. ¡°An opportunity to have direct contact with a god is exceedingly rare.¡± She glided over to a vast curiosity cabinet and opened it. She twirled her finger, and the shelves slid and rearranged until whatever she had been looking for presented itself before her. She plucked up the small trinket and closed the door. She walked over to them with a small black box in her hands. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°This,¡± she held up the box, ¡°is a memory weaver.¡± Ariana opened the polished container to unveil a tiny red spider made of gemstone. ¡°It will save us from wasting time on the vagaries of words.¡±


    ¡°What in the Seven Hells are you babbling about?¡± Gigi asked.


    Ariana sighed. ¡°This will go in your pointed little ear and capture the memory like a fly for us. Then, it goes over to the wall and weaves a picture of what it has captured. That way, I can more easily identify what this creature is.¡±


    Gigi stared a hole through the little red arachnid. ¡°Yeah¡­no, that¡¯s not happening.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Drake volunteered. ¡°I saw him too. Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±


    Ariana shrugged. ¡°Good enough.¡± She snapped her fingers, and the ruby spider sprang to life. It hopped from the box and onto Drake¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Now picture this J?rg fellow and only J?rg. Please do your best to avoid mixing in any¡­private memories.¡±


    Gigi blanched at what this little spider could pull from Drake¡¯s thoughts. She prayed to whichever gods were listening that she wasn¡¯t about to be looking at her own naked body.


    The spider leaped from Drake¡¯s shoulder into his ear. ¡°Whoa, well, that feels weird.¡±


    ¡°Try to be still. We don¡¯t want it to get stuck,¡± Ariana warned.


    ¡°Umm, is it supposed to, ugh, burn?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°A little,¡± Ariana said with a shrug. ¡°Should be done just about¡­now,¡± she said, holding her hand out. Drake shuttered as the ruby arachnid reappeared and hopped away. It landed gently in Ariana¡¯s palm.


    The witch brought the spider to a blank space in her library''s wall. The spider threw itself with relish at the blank canvas. It quickly went to work laying down fine crystalline silk. Gigi was entranced, so she walked closer as the spider zipped from corner to corner. Before she knew it, the arachnid had finished a rendering of her nemesis in stunning detail. Drake had chosen a memory with Gigi in it after all, where she had punched J?rg in his scaly side.


    ¡°Can I keep this?¡± Gigi asked, slack-jawed.


    ¡°You may not. The web dissolves in a matter of hours. Now let me focus.¡± Ariana put her hand on her chin and concentrated.


    Drake joined them by the wall. ¡°Any luck on identifying our poisonous friend here?¡±


    Ariana clapped her hands, ¡°ah yes, that¡¯s where I recognize him from. Your foe here is of the J?rmungandr.¡±


    ¡°The who?¡± asked Gigi.


    ¡°The J?rmungandr of the Serpens Sea are a people in the south under the Draconic Empire. They were once a mighty undersea kingdom. However, they tried to overreach and lay siege to islands claimed by the Draconic Empire. The kingdom took the islands, and the Draconic Empire launched a counterattack. The Empire took back the islands¡­then laid claim to the rest of their kingdom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sad,¡± Drake said as he stepped beside Gigi.


    ¡°Yes, yes, very sad,¡± Gigi said, waving her hand. That¡¯s not what I need to know, though.¡±


    ¡°No, I imagine it is their poison you are more interested in. They are capable of projectile vomiting this poison as well as injecting it through their hollow point teeth and claws as venom. It has a corrosive effect, making it extremely painful. Its toxicity also makes it a highly prized ingredient for potions.¡±


    ¡°Can I beat the poison somehow?¡± Gigi asked.


    Ariana laughed hard. ¡°Was that a real question?¡±


    Gigi scowled. She opened her mouth to tell the witch off.


    ¡°What happens if she takes a shot of it?¡± Drake cut in.


    ¡°Well, luckily for you, there is an antidote. However, even the slightest scratch from their venomous teeth or claws will paralyze a victim within five to ten minutes. If a victim doesn¡¯t receive the antidote within a day, their heart will stop. The victim is, of course, paralyzed and in agony while they await death¡¯s sweet embrace. This effect makes it an especially popular choice for revenge amongst scorned lovers.¡± Ariana¡¯s pink eyes fixed on Gigi. ¡°Excited for your fight?¡± Ariana smirked.


    Gigi went pale. A tremor of fear ripped through her as she stared at the picture. She blindly fumbled for Drake¡¯s hand. Her trembling fingers found him and locked on. She knew she was grabbing too tightly but couldn¡¯t help it. If Drake minded, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Where do they store their poison?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°An excellent question,¡± Ariana stepped toward the picture, ¡°in a sac, right¡­here,¡± she said, jabbing her finger at the base of the serpent¡¯s torso. ¡°It looks like you were very close to hitting it. If you had, I doubt we would be having this conversation. The sac is right next to their liver, so rupturing it¡­well, it does bad things to them. Hopefully, your luck and aim will be better next time.¡± She shrugged and began to walk toward her desk.


    Drake turned to Gigi with purpose in his blue eyes. ¡°That¡¯s where it hurts, Gigi, where you aim with your entire soul.¡± He raised her shaking hand and palmed it, closing it into a fist. ¡°You were only a hair away before, Gigi. You can do this, slay that snake.¡±


    Gigi looked into his eyes, which brimmed with faith in her. She was petrified by how deadly her nemesis had turned out to be, but she couldn¡¯t falter now. The goblin drew a sharp breath and held it to steady herself. She noticed Ariana casually watching them from her desk. Gigi ground her teeth. No, she would not look weak in front of Ariana or anybody.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± conviction filled her words.


    Drake smiled and nodded. ¡°We train.¡±

 Chapter 41: Sisterly Love Part II

    ¡°Remember, keep your eyes peeled and ears open for them, and be quiet,¡± Gerinna instructed her sisters. The goblin scanned the forest for any sign of Gigi or Drake. The pair had been ditching work early so Gigi could ¡°train¡± for some fight. Gerinna herself was highly skeptical that any such event was incoming. It sounded exactly like the kind of lie Gigi would make up to ditch work early. Especially since it involved her new toy, Drake, who was allegedly her ¡°coach.¡± Gerinna snorted at the absurdity of it all.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m using my lunch break to spy on Gigi. What has my life come to?¡± Giada asked wistfully.


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t believe she¡¯s ¡®training¡¯ either,¡± Gerinna responded. ¡°Plus, you love getting her in trouble.¡±


    ¡°You guys are mean,¡± Gena piped in. ¡°What do you think the secret training is?¡± Gena asked in earnest.


    Gerinna scoffed. Probably sucking each other''s faces. Giada shot a deathly glare at Gerinna as if she had read her sister¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s just sleeping off a hangover,¡± Gerinna said instead.


    ¡°What¡¯s a hangover?¡± Gena asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s why Gigi is so grumpy all the time,¡± Giada answered.


    The trio stopped as they heard grunts and cries of exertion echo through the trees. I knew they were just doing it in the woods after Mom yelled at them! Gerinna sneered at Giada, who scowled back.


    ¡°That sounds like Gigi!¡± Gena cried. Her sisters shushed her.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to go make sure it¡¯s¡­safe for you,¡± Giada told Gena.


    ¡°That¡¯s no fair! I want to see the secret training!¡± Gena protested.


    ¡°Not until you¡¯re older,¡± Gerinna snickered.


    ¡°Because of, like, blood and stuff?¡± Gena asked with wide eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it,¡± Giada said with a reassuring smile. ¡°Now, let us see first.¡±


    ***


    The two sisters came to a break in the treeline, beyond which lay a clearing in the forest. They picked up spots behind trees large enough to hide them and peered forward. The scene in front of them surprised Gerinna. It was, in fact, not lovemaking. Gigi was panting hard on one knee. Gerinna watched her shoulders heave. No! They aren¡¯t really training, are they?!


    Gigi punched the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s do it again!¡± she demanded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a break?¡± Drake offered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a break. I want to try again!¡± she seethed.


    Drake sighed and shrugged. ¡°Alright, one more time.¡± He bowed his head and whispered something Gerinna couldn¡¯t make out. A moment later, her attention was drawn to the black mass that had begun forming by his feet. It grew and grew until it started to rise into the air.


    Gerinna¡¯s jaw dropped. It was a massive snake, bigger than any she had ever seen. It was thick as a tree and longer than Gigi was tall. The snake¡¯s dark skin swirled like living marble. Gerinna stared with astonishment as the inky black reptile slithered toward Gigi. She grunted and got to her feet, raising her fists.


    Gigi struck out, but the snake swerved its head. She kept trying to land a blow, but the black serpent dodged every strike. The goblin grunted in frustration. A punch went wide, and Gigi¡¯s foot slipped. She caught herself, but before she could take another step, the snake was upon her. It began to wrap up her leg as she fought for balance.


    The giant serpent raced up her body as she tried to fight it off. It began to coil its endless body around her into a tight vice. After only a few seconds, she was ensnared entirely from head to toe. She wobbled in the breeze before she collapsed hard on the ground.


    She rolled in the grass back and forth, trying to free herself. Gigi managed to flip to her side, where she then made eye contact with Gerinna. Both women¡¯s eyes went wide in shock and terror. Gigi uttered a muffled cry, but the snake''s body was blocking her mouth. She began to wiggle violently to be free.


    Drake strolled over to where Gigi was trapped and knelt. ¡°How about a break now?¡± He asked as the massive ebony snake dissolved into black smoke.


    ¡°My sisters!¡± Gigi cried as she smacked the ground.


    ¡°Your sisters?¡± Drake turned around and nearly jumped out of his boots.


    Gerinna was now standing only a few paces behind them. Giada had followed, and Gena had snuck back into the group at some point. All three stared at Drake as if he might turn into a dragon.


    ¡°Did you see anything?¡± Drake asked sheepishly,Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Gigi pulled herself to her feet. ¡°Of course, they saw!¡± She yelled at him. Anger radiated from her as she turned to her sisters. ¡°Why are you spying on us?¡± Gigi demanded.


    Gerinna tried to say something, anything, but no words came out. Instead, she just stared dumbly at her furious sister.


    ¡°We came to see the secret training!¡± Gena jumped up, pumping her small fist.


    Gigi looked from the jubilant Gena to Gerinna and Giada, who still looked bewildered. Gigi sighed, breathing out her anger. ¡°I guess the cat¡¯s out of the bag anyway.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°If you want to stay and watch, I guess that¡¯s fine, but you absolutely cannot tell anybody about what Drake can do.¡±


    Gerinna finally found her tongue. ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t we, Gigi? We have no clue who this guy is,¡± she gestured toward Drake. ¡°We should trust him because he can do some magic?¡± she scoffed. ¡°Who is he really? If you even know.¡±


    Gigi opened her mouth, appearing to be about to say something nasty, but Drake intervened. ¡°Gerinna, right?¡± he asked. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t been honest with all of you. I was asked to keep it a secret, not to cause problems.¡±


    ¡°Asked by who?¡± Gerinna inquired.


    ¡°Well¡­your mother, actually,¡± he said, rubbing the back of his tattooed neck.


    ¡°Mom knows?!¡± Giada squealed. She stomped her foot and began to storm away, cursing.


    ¡°Giada! Where are you going?¡± Called Gigi.


    ¡°I have no interest in watching you get sweaty in the woods. I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°Do you promise not to say anything to anyone outside the family?¡± Gigi demanded.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I promise,¡± she waved her hand. ¡°Just keep me out of your insanity.¡±


    Gerinna couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Her mother knew and let him stay anyway? Envy at the emergence of more favoritism ate at her. Paradoxically, she felt a burgeoning need to protect Gigi from whatever she had gotten herself mixed up in. No matter how handsome, strange men rarely led to anything positive in Gerinna¡¯s experience.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t said who you are,¡± she said, placing her hand on her hips. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see my sister fall for some¡­drifter,¡± she waved her hand, ¡°magical or not.¡±


    Drake smiled and met Gerinna¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a good sister. Gigi is lucky to have you.¡±


    Gerinna¡¯s ears twitched. That was unexpected. However, any con man could say nice words. She still wanted an answer. She saw him sigh, and it appeared like he was trying to dredge up something heavy inside himself.


    ¡°I am-was, one of the Swords of Paxia. They called me the Shadow Drake. As you saw earlier, I can make the darkness do¡­basically anything,¡± he shrugged.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Sword of Paxia?¡± Gena asked curiously.


    ¡°It means he was a kingdom-defending, bad-ass warrior, not some drifter,¡± Gigi pointedly said to Gerinna.


    ¡°Gigi is dating a wizard!¡± Gena shouted in joy, throwing up her hands.


    Gerinna took in his answer and was left with one question. ¡°If you were this prestigious ¡°Sword¡± or whatever, why did you give all that up to live in our attic?¡±


    Gerinna caught Gigi looking anxiously at Drake. He thoughtfully took in the question and nodded. Drake met Gerinna¡¯s stare with eyes laden with sadness. He smiled wistfully. ¡°Some gifts carry heavy burdens and take far more than they give. Being a Sword is one such gift. The weight of my title became too much to bear. So I am a Sword no longer.¡± He looked at the ground when he finished speaking.


    Gerinna was speechless. He was either an excellent actor, or he was telling the truth. She took in a sharp breath. ¡°Okay, I trust you¡­for now anyway, but if you hurt my sister¡­I know where you sleep.¡±


    Drake laughed. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    Gena stepped up to him, then turned to Gigi. ¡°Do you trust him?¡± Gena asked her eldest sister.


    Gigi looked at Drake and took him by the hand. ¡°With my life,¡± she said without hesitation.


    Gena nodded solemnly. ¡°Then I trust him too.¡±


    Drake gave a small smile. ¡°You¡¯re both very kind, as long as I¡¯m here, I will repay your faith in me in any way I can.¡±


    Gigi dropped his hand and waved her arms. ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯re all a big happy family, now, can we get back to training?¡± She pointed at her sisters. ¡°You guys can stay. Just try not to get in the way.¡±


    Gerinna and Gena took up prime seats in the grass and watched their sister toil. A whirlwind of thoughts and feelings swirled in Gerinna as the hours whittled away. She was impressed by Gigi¡¯s determination and unwillingness to quit, no matter how many times she got wrapped up. This level of focus and grit was completely different than the angry and listless older sister she had known. She had thought Gigi a fool when she found out she was going to be actually fighting someone in a match, but she was starting to think Gigi was just dreaming a lot bigger than Gerinna realized. She wasn¡¯t sure, but she may have felt something like pride for her sister.


    She was also surprised at how patient Drake was. Gerinna watched her sister periodically scream in his face in frustration. Every time, though, he would just listen to her and then calm her down to try again. He never matched her anger and seemed to have a cooling effect on her hot-headed sister. Perhaps she had been too quick to judge him. He really didn¡¯t seem like such a bad guy, and if he could put up with Gigi¡¯s temper and support her wild ambition, maybe she could be happy for them after all.


    Sisterly love and envy vied for dominance in her heart. She couldn¡¯t hide the fact she wanted the same kind of special treatment Gigi got. To have a dream big enough that it just consumed your every waking thought. To luck into finding potentially the love of your life in the river coming home from the bar. Gerinna yearned for her own Drake and dreams to chase. She sighed and looked up at the sky. The sun was beginning to set.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it a day, champ?¡± Drake suggested to the prone Gigi, who was heaving on the ground.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she panted. ¡°But we¡¯re running in the morning.¡±


    ¡°You got it,¡± he smiled and helped her off the forest floor. The couple motioned for Gena and Gerinna to follow them.


    ¡°Can I come?¡± Gena asked, jumping to catch up.


    ¡°No-¡± said Gigi.


    ¡°Of course you can!¡± Drake cut in over her.


    Gerinna smiled as she stood and brushed the grass off of her. Maybe she didn¡¯t have a dream yet or the love of her life, but if Gigi could do it, so could she.

 Chapter 42: The Man Behind the Curtain

    Less than a week after their deal had been struck, Ariana called for Drake. Her gargoyle arrived at the bakery just as dawn was breaking. Each slow step on the stones crunched as the squat concrete demon plodded on. His tiny wings occasionally flapped uselessly in exertion. When Gigi opened the door, she could have sworn the thing had been wheezing. That or it had been chewing on rocks.


    ¡°G-g-o-o-d m-o-r-r-n-i-n-g,¡± the gargoyle croaked.


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Gigi said, folding her arms.


    ¡°M-M-i-s-t-r-e-s-s-¡± he was cut off.


    ¡°The witch wants Drake,¡± she said in irritation, then sighed. ¡°Let me get him.¡±


    She turned from the door and shut it brusquely. Gigi had come to terms with the fact that Ariana had been extremely helpful in figuring out how to prepare for her fight. That did not make her hate the woman any less. Gigi ground her teeth thinking about it. How dare that witch take advantage of her sweet, simple man.


    Gigi found Drake in the backyard. He was doing push-ups in the flower beds the kit elemental had so generously left behind. She stood there and watched him for a moment, enjoying the view. She grabbed a towel sitting on the back porch and walked toward Drake.


    ¡°Alright, tough guy, the witch wants us,¡± she lied. Ariana, of course, only wanted Drake, but there was no way she was going to leave the two of them alone.


    ¡°Already?¡± He continued his workout.


    ¡°Yep. Sure seems like you have a fan,¡± Gigi said, trying to keep the bitterness out of her voice.


    He laughed and hopped to his feet. ¡°I think she likes me the way she likes an interesting book or a specimen on a table.¡± Drake grabbed the towel from her hand, mopping up the sweat.


    ¡°I would prefer if she weren¡¯t interested at all,¡± Gigi grumbled.


    Drake stopped drying off and grinned. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Gigi¡¯s ears twitched in annoyance. She was extremely jealous. She was woman enough to admit that to herself. However, she was not about to admit it to Drake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± She waved her hand, dismissing the idea. ¡°Besides, no matter how much she schemes, you live with me, so I have a home-field advantage anyway.¡± She stuck her thumb at herself in punctuation.


    Drake let out a deep, hearty laugh. ¡°By the gods, you are!¡±


    ¡°Am not!¡±


    He shook his head and approached her. Drake took her hands and held them in front of him for a moment. His calm blue eyes met her annoyed brown ones. ¡°Gigi, my body might be the king''s property, and my shadow might be promised to a god, but you have my heart.¡±


    She softened her stance. Why did he have to be so sweet? It would be far easier to stay annoyed. ¡°By the gods, you are corny,¡± she whispered to him.


    He shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Go take a bath.¡±


    ***


    A short time after Drake was washed and dressed, the couple found themselves in front of the foreboding fortress, which Mistress Barbo called home. Gigi held Drake¡¯s arm as if the wind might take him. As she had the entire trip to the witch¡¯s house.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me a bit.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± She casually loosened her grip.


    ¡°Nervous?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she lied.


    ¡°Me too,¡± he nodded.


    They had followed the gargoyle back to its master¡¯s home. It was now arduously climbing back onto its perch above the door, its large cement rump wiggling in the breeze.


    ¡°Well, that is a sight,¡± said Gigi.


    ¡°Should we knock?¡±


    The large foreboding door before them creaked open. This time, no torches flared to life. She supposed it was better than being blinded by fire. Every step down felt as if the air was growing more charged. It set Gigi¡¯s hair on end and caused gooseflesh to erupt on her green skin. She squished in closer to Drake as something scampered beside her, causing her to hiss at the darkness. Something hissed back.


    ¡°I hate this place,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m real fond of it either, but a deal is a deal,¡± Drake shrugged.


    Before long, they were in front of the threshold of Ariana¡¯s library. They both took deep breaths before pushing in the blackened door.


    Ariana stood in the center of what had been a library during their last visit. Now, it was a vast sterile room, white walls lining the now eerily empty chamber. Gigantic orbs of light swirled lazily in the air, illuminating the expansive space. She stood in front of a sprawl of books and parchments that floated in the air around her.


    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± Ariana scolded, not bothering to look up from her work and furiously writing notes as the pair stepped closer.


    ¡°Yeah, well, we went as fast as your gargoyle,¡± Gigi shot back.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Ariana looked up from her studies at this. ¡°You¡¯re also not alone, I see.¡± Irritation flashed across her pink eyes but then passed. ¡°Fine. If you feel more comfortable with your servant, that is not an issue.¡±


    ¡°His servant?¡± Gigi spat with rage.


    Drake¡¯s eyes went wide in horror. His mouth opened, but nothing came out.


    ¡°Well, if you aren¡¯t his servant, what are you?¡± Ariana challenged.


    ¡°I¡¯m his...¡± Damn. What was she? Lover sounded temporary. Betrothed was an outright lie, but Gigi was considering it.


    ¡°She¡¯s with me, what does it matter?¡± Drake interjected.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ariana said, waving her hand. Trying to dismiss the foul odor of the conversation. ¡°Get on the table.¡±


    ¡°Can I leave my clothes on?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Nudity won¡¯t be necessary for the ritual. The texts said it was purely optional.¡±


    ¡°The texts?¡± Gigi queried. Ariana acted as if she did not hear the question.


    ¡°What texts?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°So glad you asked. Get on the table, and I¡¯ll tell you all about it,¡± she said as she tapped the horizontal ethereal pane of light before her.


    ***


    Drake stared at it with hesitation. He didn¡¯t trust things that seemed to float for no reason, especially when told to get on to it. He sighed and shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Hopping up to sit on the table, he looked around uneasily. ¡°What are we doing exactly?¡±


    ¡°We are going to make a connection with the one that holds your contract,¡± Ariana said as if it were obvious.


    ¡°His contract?¡± Gigi asked with confusion.


    ¡°I see you two know nothing of magic,¡± Ariana said, shaking her head dismissively.


    ¡°I¡¯m a baker and fighter. Why would I know anything about magic?¡± Gigi said defensively.


    ¡°Pretend I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Drake said.


    ¡°You and I can both perform magic, yes?¡± Ariana simplified as Drake nodded. ¡°Yet, I can¡¯t control the shadows, and you can¡¯t cast a simple locator spell. Why do you think that might be?¡±


    ¡°Um, we are different people?¡± he offered.


    ¡°You are closer than you might realize,¡± she said, pointing at him. ¡°It¡¯s in our blood. In order for one to draw on the forces that bind, you need to be born with the ability. A common gift among my people, but one far more rare in humans, especially males.¡±


    ¡°I can control the shadows because of my blood?¡±


    ¡°No, the ability to do magic in your blood is necessary but not sufficient. I perform wild magic. I draw on the elements because they are part of my nature. This takes years of willpower and refinement. You, Drake, were gifted your abilities through a contract, a covenant with a being beyond the Veil.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wouldn¡¯t he have needed to make that agreement somehow, like in writing or something?¡± Gigi asked.


    ¡°A contract need not be written, but this one happens to be bound in ink for certain.¡± Ariana pointed to the tattoos on Drake¡¯s forearm. ¡°These are your agreements. These tattoos are what binds you.¡±


    ¡°To who?¡± Drake interrupted.


    ¡°Well, that is exactly what I intend to find out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, what do I need to do?¡±


    ¡°Lay back and stare into the void above.¡±


    Drake did as he was instructed. As he did so, the orbs of light were instantly replaced with darkness. Small pinpricks of orange light began to spiral along the edge of the chamber as though thousands of tiny candles were lit. Despite all of the light, the blackness around them did not lessen. If anything, the inky murk seemed to grow thicker and heavier until it felt as if he was breathing in the very blackness itself.


    He shut his eyes and took a deep breath. Suddenly, wind blew across him, and he opened them again. Bolting upright, he surveyed the scene around him. Darkness, nothing more, but he was sure he felt a breeze. The chilling kind of wind that only came when you were somewhere very high up. He also noticed Gigi and the witch were gone. Drake suddenly regretted agreeing to the whole experiment.


    As his eyes began adjusting to the gloom, he focused on the stygian floor below.  He threw one tentative leg over the table and felt the ground, although he could not see it. The floor beneath him pulsed with the rhythm of his heart. It felt like he was melting into the void, becoming lost.


    Then, the stone beneath him began to glow a faint red. The ribbons of crimson cascaded away from him with every step he took. Despite the darkness, he felt as though he knew the way. He thought he heard the clap of the ocean against the shore somewhere far below him. Drake edged forward, suspecting he was on top of a tower of some kind, but did not wish to fall and test his theory.


    That was when he saw it¡ªa door covered in a network of red webbing. The confused soldier walked toward it carefully. He set his palm on the door and pushed, shattering it like glass. He felt a rush of air and the loss of gravity. He was falling.


    Before he even had the time to scream, he collided hard with a patch of sand. He spit it out as he clumsily got to his feet.


    ¡°Another beggar, I presume,¡± cut in a gravelly voice.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Drake called out.


    ¡°Did you not hear me, little one?¡± A shape emerged in front of Drake, shrouded in red and black. ¡°You have called me from beyond the Veil, no doubt begging for more power.¡± A sleek, black suit of armor on a massive throne appeared before him, the metal glowing as if heated from within by a great furnace. Its eyes were not visible past the helmet shield, yet Drake was certain the entity¡¯s discerning gaze was fixed on him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t come to ask for anything,¡± Drake said with confusion. ¡°Well,¡± he put his hand up, ¡°I do have one question - who are you?¡±


    ¡°You know not my name?¡±


    Drake shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re the shadow man, right? The one that lets me use my powers?¡± The ancient armored entity hung its head in its hands, letting out a sigh that held the weight of the cosmos in it.


    ¡°This is what my avatar has been reduced to? Fumbling blindly in the darkness?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like anybody gave me instructions or anything!¡± Drake said in a huff.


    ¡°The teachings? They have been lost as well?¡±


    ¡°Um, sir, I don¡¯t even know your name. Whatever...church you had, it¡¯s long gone.¡±


    ¡°That is why I have become so weak, able to become ensnared in contracts with mortals.¡±


    Drake looked at his arms. ¡°Ariana mentioned that my tattoos were a deal with you?¡±


    ¡°Those tattoos bind you to me, but it is not a willing covenant I make. That is why I take your shadow in exchange for the power you wield.  If I could, I would take more.¡±


    ¡°You never told me your name.¡±


    ¡°It is too difficult for human tongues, you may call me-¡±


    ¡°You know what, never mind. I¡¯m going to call you the Black Lord if that¡¯s okay with you. I¡¯m actually not that great with names.¡±


    The entity slumped further into its throne. ¡°Truly, this wretch is what I have been reduced to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a wretch,¡± Drake said with irritation.


    ¡°No? Tell me, boy, what do you desire? You aren¡¯t looking for power, and your quest for knowledge seems dubious. Why is it you call me here?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Drake paused. ¡°I want to be free to live my life with Gigi.¡±


    The Black Lord considered this, sitting up slightly. ¡°You seek freedom from what, boy?¡±


    Drake looked down into the abyss and thought. ¡°You,¡± he said finally.


    The Black Lord let out a laugh that sounded like shattering glass. ¡°My, you are an interesting one, boy.¡±


    ¡°My name is Drake.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it is, but you are still but a boy in this court.¡±


    ¡°I guess being a boy is better than being a memory,¡± Drake retorted.


    They both stayed in a tense silence before the elder entity broke it. ¡°Perhaps...you are not wrong...young one. Be gone with you. You have given me much to think about.¡±


    A moment later, Drake fell through the void once more. He awoke with a start, Gigi¡¯s face directly over his. ¡°I was so worried! You were talking and moving like someone was there.¡±


    ¡°Move.¡± Ariana brusquely pushed Gigi out of the way. ¡°Did you make contact?¡±


    Drake looked at the tattoos on his arms. ¡°I would say so, and then some.¡±

 Chapter 43: Getting Out of the Way

    As the first rays of light peeked through Gena¡¯s room, she was already slipping out of bed. Excitement had been her alarm since Drake had said she could go running with them in the mornings. She hadn¡¯t yet, but she was determined to. The first morning, she was too loud and woke up her twin brother, Grenn, starting an argument. She had missed the run that day. Today, she was as quiet as a cat as she got dressed and prepared to tag along with her big sister.


    Gena had no shortage of older sisters; in total, the little goblin had four. However, something about her eldest sister, Gigi, just captivated Gena. Gigi was strong and fast; she didn¡¯t let her other sisters push her around, and she could even stand up to their mother, an unthinkable act to Gena. Gena didn¡¯t really remember their dad that well. She loved hearing Gigi¡¯s stories of their adventures together when she was a little girl. Gena wished she could spend more time with her sister. She was always so busy, though.


    It was the most exciting news she had ever heard when she found out that Gigi was going to fight a monster, a sea lizard, or whatever. Her hero was going to beat up a real-life villain. Gena wished so badly she could watch the fight, but there was no way her mother would let her.


    Gena crept to the door and silently went into the hall. Then she got to work getting their waterskins ready. She went out to the well and began to haul up the precious cargo. She could hear her mother and sisters preparing for the day in the kitchen. Gena continued to get their running bag ready, making sure to include the granola her sister liked and towels. She looked at the packed bag with pride. It felt good to be helpful.


    She slung the pack over her shoulder and nervously went to Gigi¡¯s room. As much as she admired her sister, Gigi did scare Gena a little. Gigi was always running from one thing to another. It felt like she hardly noticed Gena existed. When she did, it was mostly to tell her to get out of her way. That was okay because she wouldn¡¯t be in the way anymore. She would help.


    Gena timidly knocked on Gigi¡¯s door. Something was moving behind the door. Hurried footsteps came to the door. Then it unlocked and opened a crack. Drake''s blonde stubble and blue eyes greeted her. He gave her a warm smile as he knelt to her level. She gave a fang-filled grin in response.


    Gena liked Drake. She had liked him before knowing he was a Sword-Wizard or whatever he was. Gena had disliked the other men that Gigi had brought home before him. They had always acted annoyed at her presence or like she and her brother didn¡¯t exist. They were always very interested in her older sisters until Gigi threw them out anyway.


    Drake hadn¡¯t been like that. From first arriving at the bakery, he had always been nice to her and Grenn. Even when the adults were mad at him over something, he always tried to make them smile. Her favorite game to play with him was simply to ask him to draw her whatever she could think of. The picture of Gena riding a fire-breathing pegasus he drew for her was glued to her wall.


    ¡°Is Gigi ready to run!¡± Gena asked excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing to keep up!¡±


    Drake laughed. ¡°You¡¯ll be faster than me soon.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can keep up with Gigi?!¡± She put her tiny fists up.


    ¡°Not likely,¡± yawned Gigi in a nightdress from behind Drake. Gena was sure she saw Drake look annoyed for a second at her sister before his smile returned, and he took her hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s let Gigi finish getting ready. You and I will go stretch, okay?¡±


    Gena frowned. She wanted to see Gigi. ¡°Okay, but I can run with you guys, right?¡± Gena pleaded.


    ¡°Just go with Drake,¡± Gigi said, casually stretching. Drake sighed in frustration before closing the door behind him. He led her by the hand to the courtyard. Gena loved the brilliant blossoms the flower fox had left. How pretty they were distracted her momentarily before she realized Gigi still wasn¡¯t with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get to run with Gigi, right?¡± she said with an edge of panic in her tiny voice.


    Drake grimaced. ¡°Well, your sister might want to run by herself this morning. She thought maybe you and I could run instead?¡± he offered tentatively.


    Sadness exploded inside of Gena. NO THIS ISN¡¯T FAIR! Gena rushed back to Gigi¡¯s room, but she was gone. Her hero had left without her. She crumpled in the doorframe and began to weep softly to herself. Drake was only a step behind her.


    ¡°Gigi-¡± he stopped.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± Gena whimpered. The window was conspicuously open. Drake cursed angrily.


    ¡°You said a bad word,¡± Gena mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he laughed, sitting beside her on the floor. Gena continued to cry. Drake hugged her.


    ¡°But I practiced so hard¡­I wanted her to see,¡± she bawled into him.


    ¡°Gena, I¡¯m sorry, that was a lousy thing your sister did to you.¡± Drake gave her a reassuring squeeze.


    ¡°I probably would have just gotten in the way anyway,¡± she sobbed.


    Drake sighed. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. When Gigi gets back, I think we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gena cried. ¡°Don¡¯t fight!¡± She stood up and wiped away her tears. ¡°I¡¯m just not fast enough yet. When I¡¯m faster, Gigi won¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Gena then rushed to her room, where she could cry in peace under the covers of her bed.


    ***


    Drake was furious. He had told Gigi that pawning Gena off on him was a bad idea. That the little goblin wanted her big sister, not some guy she barely knew. He waited for her outside the bakery, stewing in his anger. He paced back and forth as patrons gave him sidelong glances coming in and out of the store.


    Eventually, Gigi came back, huffing and puffing from her run. ¡°Oh great, it¡¯s just you. Did Gena get tuckered out? Hey, can I have some water?¡±


    ¡°Gigi, that was some cold-hearted garbage you pulled,¡± Drake said, crossing his arms.


    ¡°What did I do? I thought we agreed you would babysit her,¡± she said defensively.


    ¡°Gigi, you didn¡¯t even say goodbye to her! You snuck out the window!¡± He yelled. A crowd was starting to gravitate toward the quarreling lovers. Gigi looked around and put her hands up to try to shush him. ¡°She cried so hard when she realized you had just ditched her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m a shitty big sister. Can we do this inside?¡± she pleaded.


    Drake opened his mouth to say more but shut it instead and motioned for her to follow him. They went inside, and he stormed up to the attic and over to his desk. She followed him with a hangdog expression. Drake snatched up the drawing he had done of her as champion.


    ¡°You want to be a champion, right?¡± he accused. She nodded guiltily. ¡°Remember how we talked about that meaning more than being strong or fast, more than a belt?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Being a champion is about fighting for those that believe in you. Nobody above or below believes in you as much as Gena does. By the gods, Gigi, that girl worships you, and you don¡¯t have a kind word to say to her.¡± Drake sighed and tossed the drawing back on the desk.


    ¡°Do you want to know why she thought you left her behind? Because she wasn¡¯t fast enough, she blamed herself. She thought you would have cared about her if she had been faster.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Gigi stood and stared at the drawing. Her brown eyes became glassy as Drake watched his words take root. ¡°What should I do? How can I fix this?¡± she asked finally.


    ¡°You know how you felt meeting Mai? Gena feels that way every time you give her the time of day.¡± Drake shook his head. ¡°The good news is, you don¡¯t need to do much. Just go to her, apologize, and maybe run a lap with her.¡± He smiled, ¡°That¡¯s all it takes, Gigi.¡±


    She nodded with determination. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Pretty sure she¡¯s still crying in her room.¡±


    Gigi grimaced. ¡° Drake¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Go get ''em, champ,¡± he kissed her forehead.


    ***


    Gigi lightly knocked on the door to the twins'' room. She had thought that her mother had no equal in administering guilt trips, but she was finding Drake was no slouch. She knew she had been too wrapped up in her life to pay attention to Gena¡¯s.


    That didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t love her, but she realized that she had few precious memories of her telling Gena that. Gigi didn¡¯t notice how large she loomed in her little sister¡¯s mind. However, the sobs coming from the other side of the door were a cold reminder of that fact.


    Gigi turned the knob and slowly pressed in. ¡°Gena? Can I come in?¡±


    ¡°Gigi?!¡± Came a tiny shocked response. Gigi heard ruffling sounds as she opened the door. Gena sat in the middle of her bed, cheeks tear-stained, and covers around her ears. Gigi¡¯s ears drooped at seeing her sister so distraught, all over her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t fast enough to come with,¡± Gena bleated. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll get faster!¡±


    The small goblin¡¯s words felt like daggers in Gigi¡¯s heart. She walked over to her sister and sat beside her. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, Gena, what I did was wrong. I was a shi¡­bad big sister.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not!¡± Gena cried. Gigi could feel her throat tighten as she fought back tears.


    ¡°Gena¡­you¡¯re an amazing little sister, the best I could have ever asked for, you know that?¡±


    Gena¡¯s eyes widened, and she slipped the covers off her head. ¡°You mean it, Gigi?¡±


    ¡°I love you so much,¡± Gigi said, giving her sister a spine-shattering hug. Just then, an idea came to Gigi. ¡°Gena, do you want to be my assistant coach? Help Drake get everything ready and cheer me on?¡± Gigi offered.


    Gena¡¯s mouth hit the floor. ¡°Really?! By the gods, yes! You¡¯re the best big sister ever!¡± She shouted, spearing her sister with a hug.


    ¡°Want to come with me while I train for the rest of the day?¡±


    Gena nodded vigorously before jumping off the bed. ¡°I think you should marry Drake,¡± Gena said out of nowhere.


    Gigi¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I like him, and that way, we can all be a family and live in the bakery together! Then, when you guys have kids, I can watch them!¡±


    Gigi felt her face going red. ¡°Why don''t you show me how fast you¡¯ve gotten!¡±


    ***


    True to her word, Gigi brought Gena with her and Drake to the forest. Gena had taken to her new role as an assistant coach with relish. She packed twice as much as she had for their run. Drake offered to help her carry it all, but Gena ardently refused. They arrived at the clearing that had become their de facto training grounds.


    ¡°Want to do a few laps around with me?¡± Gigi offered to her sister. Gena dumped the bags and ran up to her sister.


    ¡°You mean it?!¡± Gena exclaimed, jumping up and down.


    ¡°Yeah, first to five laps around Drake wins,¡± she said, winking at her sister. Gigi and Gena took their positions on either side of Drake.


    ¡°On your mark, get set, go!¡± Drake brought his arm down. Gena took off in a whirlwind, the speed of which surprised Gigi. Damn, she¡¯s fast! Gigi took off after her. Gena was already one lap around when Gigi started picking up speed. However, when she did, she didn¡¯t stop, barreling through the grass until her feet kicked up tufts. As quick as her little sister was, Gigi¡¯s longer and more powerful legs made up the distance. She whizzed past Gena in the middle of the second lap. Gena didn¡¯t relent and appeared to redouble her efforts. The pair blazed a trail until the dirt began to poke through.


    Gena collapsed face-first when she passed Drake for the fifth and final time. Gigi was waiting for her with a waterskin. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten so much better, Gena! I can¡¯t believe it!¡± She really couldn¡¯t. Her sister had grown up remarkably when she hadn¡¯t been looking. A mistake she did not intend to make again.


    ¡°You mean it?¡± Gena panted into the dirt.


    ¡°Way faster than me,¡± Drake laughed.


    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll leave me in the dust, I¡¯m sure of it,¡± Gigi said, handing her sister the water. Gena took the waterskin with reverence. Gena was visibly still basking in the glow of her big sister¡¯s praise as she began to gulp. Gigi smiled. He had been right. It hadn¡¯t been hard, but it felt great.


    ¡°Are we ready to start practice?¡± Drake asked.


    Gigi sighed. ¡°Yeah, bring on that damned forsaken snake.¡± Gigi was growing frustrated; she had been training for almost two weeks to try and learn how to land clean hits on this wretched thing, but she just hadn¡¯t been able to. Before she knew it, she was always tied up. Then she would look up at the sky, or worse, have her face covered by black fleshy coils.


    This session proved the same. It didn¡¯t seem to matter if her punches were like lightning; the snake would dodge and constrict her again and again. Gigi let loose a deep sigh as she was locked in a vice again, gazing up at the clouds.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t working,¡± she declared, buried under the inky snake¡¯s writhing body.


    ¡°Could you try biting it?¡± Gena then demonstrated on the air.


    ¡°Maybe, I like where your head¡¯s at, assistant coach,¡± Gigi agreed, thinking it over. She didn¡¯t want a mouthful of Jorg¡¯s blood, but she was growing tired of this.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± Drake said, holding his chin as if working over the predicament in his mind.


    ¡°About the biting?¡± chirped Gena.


    ¡°No, Gigi¡¯s right, this isn¡¯t working.¡± He crossed his arms. ¡°I think we need to try something else.¡± He dispersed the snake into smoke.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m all ears,¡± Gigi groaned, getting to her feet and brushing off dirt.


    Drake nodded to himself. ¡°I think we need to assume you¡¯re going to get caught in the fight.¡±


    ¡°So just assume I lose?!¡±


    Drake shook his head. ¡°No, we need a way to attack even if you''re tied up. Make him pay for every move he makes.¡±


    ¡°Can you punch him in the belly?¡± Gena asked.


    ¡°I would love to, but I can barely get my arm free an inch,¡± Gigi complained.


    Drake¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± he exclaimed.


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Gigi asked.


    ¡°The poor man¡¯s punch! That¡¯s the answer.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t throw a punch with only one inch, Drake. That¡¯s impossible,¡± Gigi scoffed.


    Drake shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s more like a body check through your fist, and more accurately, it¡¯s more like a thing drunk soldiers do to each other to show off than an actual fighting¡­technique, let''s say. I think it¡¯s our best shot, though,¡± he said, raising his arms and shrugging.


    Gigi¡¯s shoulders stooped. This is what they had been reduced to? Resorting to a tavern trick? ¡°Fine, how does it work?¡±


    ¡°Well, you stand like this.¡± He shifted his right foot forward and slightly bent his knees. Then, he raised his right arm with a slight bend in the elbow. ¡°You keep your fingers loose and even with your palm.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can do that,¡± Gigi said, mimicking his movement.


    ¡°Then you drive your hips and leading shoulder forward, extending your elbow and shooting your arm toward the target. At the last second, you snap your wrist into a fist, then-¡± he punched the air before him. ¡°Then you pull your fist back right after to make the hit hurt worse.¡± He demonstrated.


    Gigi tried it. She felt like it did nothing. ¡°Drake, this is stupid,¡± she declared.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you practice on a tree before deciding it doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Gigi grumbled, but she did it anyway, walking toward the nearest tree. She assumed the form and struck out at the tree a moment later. The strike felt weak, as if there was no power behind it. She tried again. The results were the same. Gigi kept trying, but each blow felt limp.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work!¡± she roared.


    Drake stepped beside her. ¡°Calm down,¡± he soothed. ¡°You need to put your whole body weight into it when you shift. The strength doesn¡¯t come just from your wrist.¡± He lined up with the tree, knuckles an inch away from the bark. He snapped forward, and the tree let out a resounding THUNK.


    Her ears twitched, and then she nodded. She could do that. Drake stepped aside, and she reclaimed her spot. She placed her knuckles where she had before. She took in a deep breath. Her entire form snapped forward, culminating in an electric jab. The bark splintered beneath her knuckles with a satisfying crunch. She pulled back her fist in disbelief and looked at the damage she had done.


    ¡°It works¡­¡±


    Drake whistled. ¡°Now, imagine when you get good at it.¡±

 Chapter 44: Eat to Live

    With a grunt, Drake pulled his bootstraps tight. Today, he handled the deliveries on his own so that Gigi could train. Although he found being with Gigi life-giving, it was nice to be alone. He pulled the cloak around his shoulders, keeping the hood up. It was refreshing to feel like any other man. To have someone to come home to. He doubted many other men had someone as special as Gigi to meet them at their hearth.


    Freedom was both intoxicating and terrifying. The abundance of choices he currently possessed felt unnatural to him. Drake had been told what to do his entire life. Now that he was given a blank canvas to paint on, what did he want to fill it with?


    The outside world was not without its perils. He found himself scanning the horizon every few moments, even when he was with the woman he felt safest with. He didn¡¯t know what he expected to see, Sargasso perhaps, Gaius in his worst fears, but more likely one of their agents. A face he had not seen in Poppy before, one drawn with suspicion. He knew deep within that his past would eventually haunt the present. Accordingly, Drake kept a weary vigil for specters.


    However, for the first time in his life, when he pictured having a family of his own, it didn¡¯t feel like an impossibility. It had been upgraded to merely an implausibility. He had not dared to ask the Black Lord what remained of his shadow when they first spoke. A truth he would need to face if he ever hoped to grow a life for himself.


    Not knowing how long he had left, he figured there was little harm in dreaming of what could be. He liked to fantasize about what their lives could look like. He wondered if their children would be green. He hoped they would be. He wanted them to bear the stain of his lineage as little as possible. Let there be as much of her in them as is possible. Most of all, though, he hoped they had her eyes.


    Drake readied Glorp and loaded the deliveries. For the first time in his life, faces were becoming familiar, which was good. They were friendly, even happy to see him. Nobody was scared of him. They asked about the rest of the clan at the bakery, and he joyfully told them. He felt part of a community, as if he had found a home he had long forgotten.


    That was until an angry fairy refused delivery of an entire load of raspberry tarts. He demanded a refund as he insisted he was deathly allergic to raspberry. He could die just from breathing in the fumes. Drake promised him whatever he wanted if he came by the bakery. This appeased the irate fae folk.


    At the end of his route, he had a load of tarts with no owner. He noticed a building for the first time while riding through the graveyard back toward the bakery. It was a nondescript structure that just blended into the scenery. However, Drake thought he saw movement. His curiosity had been raised, and he decided to investigate.


    Drake and Glorp made their way through the graves. Despite seeing so many fields full of the dead, it was rare for him to be in an actual graveyard. It was strangely peaceful. I wouldn¡¯t mind being buried here. I wouldn¡¯t mind dying here. Maybe Poppy was a place worth dying for if it came to that.


    When he rode up, a mob of children gathered in the grass. Drake eyed them as he got closer. They looked to him to be different shapes and sizes and races. Some, the soldier recognized. There was a lamia, a pig-kin, a human, and a pair of what he thought were satyrs, but he had only heard stories of them and their goat feet and curly horns. All of them wore rags.


    Drake looked around instinctively, making sure they were all safe. Satisfied, he jumped down from the cart.


    ¡°What are we looking at?¡± he asked.


    The kids said nothing, staring at him with large, curious eyes. That was when Drake heard the cricket¡¯s song.


    ¡°Ah, crickets! Are we catching them? I¡¯m very good at this,¡± he beamed.


    ¡°Yeah, we are!¡± shouted the lamia boy. One of the Satyr twins hit him in the belly to keep quiet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust me?¡± He said, folding his arms, ¡°Smart kids.¡± Drake walked around to the back of the cart. ¡°But I come bearing gifts.¡±


    Drake opened the back and scooped up the giant box of delicious confectionaries. The kids looked at the box with hungry eyes and loud tummies. He presented the box and opened it for them. Nervous hands each took a tart, greedily shoving the treat into their waiting mouths, smearing red goo and crumbs everywhere.


    ¡°Can you kids take me to whoever¡¯s in charge?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°You mean Brother Vink and Sister Xonce?¡± the lamia boy answered.


    ¡°I guess so? Take me to them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t stare at Sister Xonce. She doesn¡¯t like it,¡± chimed in the pig-kin.


    ¡°I would never,¡± Drake said, raising his hands in surrender.


    Drake followed the children to what he now recognized as a dilapidated church. The huge wooden doors were badly peeling paint. The stones that had stood for centuries were cracked and sagging. The roof drooped in multiple places, barely being held up after years of neglect. Drake frowned. He knew this was the best the caretakers could do for the kids. Not a lot of money in orphans. Still, he wondered what he could do to help. He was not a carpenter or mason, but surely there was something he could do. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    They entered a massive chamber, pews replaced by rows of sorry-looking beds. Toys, clothes, and children littered the floor. Drake was overwhelmed by all of the fresh eyes now thrust upon him.


    ¡°Brother! Brother! A stranger came with fancy cookies!¡± the lamia boy called out.


    ¡°N-O-W, N-O-W,¡± boomed an immense voice from the back of the church.


    An ogre wearing brown robes and a light pink apron lumbered in, lowering his giant head under the door frame as he did so. Drake wasn¡¯t an expert on ogres, but this man looked ancient. His thick, mossy beard had grown nearly down to the ogre¡¯s knees, with large pale green eyes reflecting a bright curiosity behind a pair of spectacles. A warm, toothy smile appeared, showing wrinkles that reminded Drake of worn leather.


    ¡°Who have we here?¡± the ogre said in a much smaller voice than before.


    ¡°This man brought us food!¡± the little human girl offered.


    ¡°He did now? Did he bring enough for us all?¡± the monk chuckled.


    Drake held up the box, setting it down on the table. ¡°Well, Brother, I don¡¯t know, but what I have is all yours.¡± Suddenly, all the many-shaped eyes of the children were on him. He opened the box and took out one of the tarts, taking a bite to show it was safe, then offered the rest to an arachne. The humanoid spider gingerly took the treat before scurrying under a bed with it. Drake laughed.


    ¡°You are very kind, stranger. Perhaps too kind in a place like this?¡± the ogre said with just the faintest edge in the gravelly voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m from a place like this,¡± Drake said, meeting the ogre¡¯s gaze.


    The ogre nodded, a slight smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s a pity, but you seem to have become a good man.¡±


    Drake shook his head. ¡°At best, only a man. If I were any good, I would do what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Modest, too. What a curiosity,¡± chimed in a third voice, warm and sweet as honey.


    ¡°Ah, Sister, perfect timing. Supper is almost finished,¡± the ogre said, wiping his hands on his apron.


    Sister Xonce nodded. Drake turned to look at the newcomer but was met only with a black veil covering a nun¡¯s habit. She wore a modest black dress that went to the floor. Not a speck of color was to be seen anywhere on her. Then, Drake noticed it looked like something was moving underneath the veil. He focused his gaze, realizing that there were, in fact, many things slithering underneath that veil. Even over the din of the children, Drake thought he heard the sound of a soft hissing.


    ¡°Can I help you, sir?¡± came the icy question, the warm pretense fading.


    Drake blushed and averted his gaze, remembering only too late the children¡¯s warning. ¡°May I ask a question?¡± asked Drake.


    ¡°Only if I may ask the same of you,¡± stated Sister Xonce.


    ¡°I¡¯m an open book,¡± Drake smiled.


    ¡°Well, go on,¡± she said, crossing her arms.


    ¡°Are you a gorgon?¡± Sister Xonce said nothing. The gentle hiss of the snakes under the veil answered for her. Drake let out an impressed whistle. ¡°I had no idea you were real.¡±


    ¡°And who are you exactly?¡± came the sharp reply from the nun.


    ¡°Just an old soldier trying to...¡± What was he trying to do? ¡°Do right by those who deserve better.¡±


    ¡°Not many old soldiers around here, mostly just dead ones.¡± She stepped closer to him. ¡°Does this soldier have a name?¡±


    ¡°Drake.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, now that isn¡¯t a very common name around here at all. Tell me, Drake, where is it you¡¯re from?¡±


    He said nothing.


    ¡°Now, Sister, if you interrogate everyone who helps us, the roof will be down around our ears,¡± the ogre pleaded wheezingly. The old ogre looked to the heavens to ensure his words hadn¡¯t further cursed the buckling roof.


    ¡°Perhaps I can help with some things?¡± Drake offered.


    ¡°Are you a carpenter too, soldier boy?¡± the nun asked skeptically.


    Drake shrugged. ¡°No, but I have...let¡¯s say special gifts that I could probably help with a problem or two.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need-¡±


    ¡°Hush, Sister,¡± the ogre cut her off. You know, as I do, the southern wall is collapsing. If it does, the whole foundation could crack.¡±


    ¡°The southern wall?¡± Drake asked.


    Brother Vink wiped giant fingers on his apron, smearing dinner on it. ¡°Follow me. By the gods, I hope your gift is related to masonry.¡± Drake followed the ogre, the nun following Drake, and the children all circled in eagerness.


    The pair traversed the halls of the orphanage. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve never tried masonry per se. But I think I might be able to help.¡± The ogre frowned, the deep creases in his face drooping. Drake gave him a small smile and a thumbs up. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m more capable than I look,¡± he winked. They arrived in the kitchen.


    ¡°Then help,¡± Sister Xonce said dryly. ¡°Here is the wall.¡± The nun pointed to the sagging wall with a scaly hand. Drake surveyed the damage. Time was not kind to the ailing stone. The center of the wall was leaning forward, bringing the top of the roof down. The rocks were still stuck together with mortar and gravity, but barely.


    Drake shut his eyes and took a deep breath. He began searching in and around himself for the shadows, for the darkness to command. An average man doesn¡¯t stop to think of all the places light never touches, all the nooks and crannies. Drake did. There was power in those places¡ªstrength in the unseen and unknown.


    He reached out with his will to the shadows between the stones, each connecting to him like a giant web. With a grunt and great exertion, he pulled on the strings in countless directions, feeling each stone shift and tremble as he worked them back into place. The buckling of the wall slowly began to relent. The wall groaned as Drake pulled each brick back into its rightful place as best he could.


    The children and their caretakers stared in awe at the display. Magic was rare and hoarded by the wealthy and powerful¡ªthose who stood on the backs of others to chase the sun. Drake knew that much in his bones. He wouldn¡¯t have sent so many ordinary men to the grave if it weren''t the case.


    Drake didn¡¯t want his gifts wasted on him as those above wasted theirs on themselves. The way Sargasso hoarded his power and made his men dance for scraps. Gaius aimed to build himself a throne from the dead to rule over a barren land. He was going to give back, starting with fixing this wall. With a long exhale, Drake opened his eyes to examine his handiwork. He was relieved to see it wasn¡¯t half bad. The wall was still standing and far straighter than how he had found it.


    ¡°By the gods,¡± Brother Vink whispered.


    The children cried out in excitement and joy. They had never seen anything like this before. ¡°Shadow man! Shadow man!¡± the children began to chant.


    ¡°Who are you...¡± Sister Xonce asked under her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the bakery packs extra for you guys next time, alright?¡± Drake asked the children.


    ¡°CHOCOLATE!¡±


    ¡°STRAWBERRY!¡±


    They all began to shout flavors, forgetting the miracle they had witnessed as quickly as it had come. Drake laughed, telling the children he would do his best before heading toward the exit. The children protested as he tried to leave, the satyr twins blocking him with their nubby horns.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to stay.¡± Drake smiled, happy to finally have a purpose.

 !!!PATREON RE-LAUNCH ADVANCED CHAPTERS NOW AVAILABLE!!!

    THANK YOU ALL; YOU ARE MY HEROES!!!!!


    THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

 Chapter 45: Punching Up

    Gigi paced back and forth in her room as she chewed on her fingernails. Time was creeping into the dead of night. Her fight with J?rg was tomorrow. Anxiety was running roughshod over her.


    ¡°Gigi, please come to bed,¡± Drake invited, patting the space beside him. ¡°Sleeping is going to help you win way more than worrying.¡±


    ¡°But what do I do if I fall for one of his stupid tricks?¡± she responded as if she hadn¡¯t heard him. ¡°If I get poisoned¡­that¡¯s it, he¡¯ll kill me,¡± she said with mounting panic.


    ¡°All of his ¡®tricks¡¯ come with risks. Gigi, there is no such thing as a free move in combat.¡±


    ¡°Free enough,¡± she said to herself. ¡°I already know he¡¯s going to try to shake my damn hand,¡± she stopped pacing and turned to Drake, ¡°mocking me.¡±


    Drake sat up. ¡°If he¡¯s dumb enough to give you his hand, Gigi, by the old ones, take it and pull it until you rip his arm off.¡±


    She had to admit, it wasn¡¯t the worst idea. ¡°But what if I get poisoned?¡± she countered.


    ¡°Then you have to win the fight in the time you have left,¡± Drake said and shrugged.  ¡°Ariana said the poison takes five to ten minutes to work its way through your system. How long did that fight with Mai last? Less than a minute?¡± Drake slid his legs over the side of the bed and stood. He went to her, wrapped his arms around her muscular green shoulders, and brought her close.


    ¡°Gigi, you can¡¯t prepare for everything, but you are strong and can do this.  I need you to promise me when you¡¯re in the pit with J?rg tomorrow, you won¡¯t give up. No matter how bad it looks, you won¡¯t yield because you think you can¡¯t win.¡±


    She looked up at him with eyes full of worry and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Drake, what if I lose?¡±


    ¡°What if you win?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡±


    ¡°So am I, Gigi. If you look for defeat, you will find it.¡± He tightened his hug. ¡°There may be a thousand ways to lose that fight tomorrow, but that doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t find a way to win.¡±


    ¡°Drake¡­¡± she wanted to be inspired but felt overwhelmed. A familiar urge began to creep into her thoughts. Perhaps if she just had a small drink to take the edge off, then she would feel better. Just a tiny break from all of this stress was exactly what she needed. What time is it? I bet the tavern is still open! She desperately ran through excuses to escape his loving embrace and into the sudsy kiss of a drink.


    A spoonful of shame stirred within her. Maybe she had all she needed in his arms. Her desire to drink waned for a moment. However, tendrils of need began to worm under her skin until it felt itchy. Just one! The need to be free burst within her. She pushed off of him.


    ¡°I need some air. I think I¡¯m going to go on a short walk,¡± she lied. Guilt congealed in her as soon as the words left her mouth. ¡°To clear my head,¡± she added weakly.


    A frown creased Drake¡¯s face. ¡°Would that walk happen to take you to the tavern?¡± he asked knowingly.


    A wave of shock hit her. She did her best to hide it but was sure she failed. Gigi cast her face down in shame, unable to meet his gaze. He had seen right through her. Is it that obvious? Embarrassment flowed through her veins until she wanted to cry. The desire to drink had not gone anywhere. It was merely joined by remorse and anger at herself for being so weak.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Drake shook his head. ¡°If you want to go to the tavern, I won¡¯t stop you. Please, Gigi, don¡¯t hide it from me, though.¡±


    His words put her over the edge. His being understanding was somehow far worse than if he had gotten angry. Tears began to cascade down her cheeks. She buried her face into him. She sobbed a muffled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She felt him embrace her, and then his lips kissed the top of her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, hey, if you¡¯re feeling up for it, why don¡¯t we go on an actual walk? Maybe it will settle your nerves?¡±


    She gave him an affirmative squeeze.


    ***


    For the first time she could remember, Drake led Gigi. He took her by the hand gently and pulled her forward. Under the black sky and chill of night, he brought her to the forest where they had spent the last month training¡ªthe same wood that sat beside the river she had saved him from. During the day, it was a beautiful showcase of autumn, stunning yellows, reds, and oranges. Now, though, it was all darkness above them. Her night vision robbed the world of most of its color. Still, this place felt familiar. It felt safe.


    Drake brought them to the clearing they had trained in for the last few weeks. She noticed how ragged they had run the training drill and that large chunks of former meadow had been converted back to dirt. She wondered how many times they had run the drill with the snake¡ªthe snake she had never once managed to hit in her training. Fear began to seize her heart once more.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Drake said, letting her hand go and stepping into the middle of the clearing as he did in practice.


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me a pep talk?¡±


    Drake snorted and shook his head. ¡°We tried that, and maybe we will again, but I think you need to hear from your fists.¡±


    ¡°What in the seven hells does that mean?¡± She asked, ears twitching.


    ¡°You never hit the snake, right? In any of the drills,¡± it was not a question.


    ¡°No,¡± she said with irritation, ¡°thank you for reminding me.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°This pep talk sucks so far.¡±


    ¡°Well, you never hit them because I intentionally made them too fast at their size to hit,¡± he explained. ¡°They were big snakes, sure, but Jorg was huge. He was much bigger than any of the snakes we practiced with.¡±


    Gigi wasn¡¯t following. ¡°Yeah, and?¡±


    ¡°Gigi, Jorg is a much easier target than any snakes you sparred with. He physically won¡¯t be able to move his frame out of how tight your punches became trying to hit the smaller ones,¡± Drake said, then he began to whisper into the darkness around him.


    The night obeyed and began to fly to the space before him. Creating an ever-growing form of writhing blackness. A few moments later, the form of her nemesis loomed over her once again. Drake was right. Jorg was gigantic compared to the snakes she had fought. His body was easily four times as thick as the largest she had contended with.


    ¡°I wanted you to realize that at the fight, but maybe that was bad coaching? I¡¯m still trying to figure it out.¡±


    Gigi walked up to the replica of Jorg and placed her hand where she knew the sac was supposed to be. She nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s run it again,¡± she said, no trace of fear in her words.


    Drake grinned. ¡°I thought you would say that.¡±


    Gigi took her spot up several paces from the hulking monster before her. She raised her fists and slid her foot back. She was ready. This time, it would be different. She felt it in her bones. The beast before her exploded forward; so did she. The shadow Jorg slashed at the air in front of it. Gigi juked out of the way. In a flash, she saw her opening and dove in. She cocked her fist back and stamped on the soil, finding her stance.


    With a cry, she drove her knuckles forward. This time, for the first time, the ropey body couldn¡¯t evade her strike. Her fist sunk deep into its target. The blow rippled the inky skin of the puppet. Her fist pushed through and kept going as the shadowy creature dissolved around her. All that remained in her line of sight was Drake¡¯s proud, smiling face.


    For a moment, their gaze just stayed fixed on one another. ¡°I did it!¡± she exclaimed, jumping up and down. She ran to him and crashed into him in a hug.


    ¡°Never doubted you for a second.¡±

 Chapter 46: The Serpent by the Fangs

    Gigi¡¯s breathing was deep and rhythmic as she prepared for what waited above her head. She had never been allowed to use the lift that rose into the pit. She had always used the far less glamorous side entrance for her matches. She had never been far enough down the card to warrant such a spectacle, let alone the main event. That was before all of this had started before she had jumped down to save Mai and challenged J?rg. A lifetime ago.


    As her breath drew in and out, she tried to push the past from her mind, but it clung fiercely to her focus.  Rage made her tremble when she remembered her hero, bested, tied up in a vice, and blinded. Gigi may not have been able to restore her sight or give her back her career, but by the gods, she would see Mai avenged. She would make J?rg answer for what he had done.


    The lift began to clatter to life as the chains heaved the platform up. Electricity danced along her spine as she rose. Her thoughts turned to her family and then to Drake¡ªto the people who believed in her, the people she refused to let down.


    Her head emerged underground into the coliseum, and the glaring stage lights from the ceiling blinded her. Instinctually, she covered her eyes. Gigi pulled her hand away, remembering herself. The massive crowd above her stole her breath away. She tried not to gasp visibly. Gigi had only ever fought in the preliminary matches before the show. When people were still getting drinks and placing bets, she doubted more than thirty people had ever seen her fight. That was before tonight.


    The crowd was at capacity, filling the circular rows above them. People cheered and jeered as the excitement reached a fevered pitch. She wished she could see Drake, but knowing he was one of the people watching gave her strength.


    The announcer and man-bat, Monsoon, gently landed in the middle of the pit. ¡°INTRODUCING, IN HER FIRST MAIN EVENT MATCH, GIGI OF THE RISING FIST!¡± Monsoon pointed at Gigi and made a clapping motion to the crowd.


    There was a split between moderate cheers and a low booing from the crowd at her announcement. By the standards of the pit, Gigi knew it was a fairly average reaction, but to her, it felt like an overwhelming wall of noise. She turned when she heard the loud mechanical grinding once more. Her eyes narrowed as J?rg¡¯s imposing form lifted from the abyss into the arena. He looked at her and sneered with a mouthful of needle teeth. Her opponent had arrived. The moment she had trained so hard for was here.


    J?rg raised his fists and snarled at the crowd. The crowd exploded into a tidal wave of boos and adulation. The reaction dwarfed the one Gigi had received. She could practically feel the vibrations in the air. ¡°RETURNING TO THE PIT, THE CAREER KILLER, THE UNDEFEATED J?RG!¡± Monsoon boomed as he took once more to the air.


    Gigi could hear Monsoon announcing the rules of their match somewhere in the distance. However, the crowd''s noise, the glare of the lights, and everything else faded away as J?rg slithered up to the middle of the pit. He grinned and preened at her. She could feel her rage build, but she remembered Drake¡¯s words. ¡°All of his ¡®tricks¡¯ come with risks.¡± Gigi knew she couldn¡¯t let herself get baited. She would not fall prey to letting anger get the better of her.


    While the pit wasn¡¯t giant, she took her time getting to the center of it, wearily taking small steps toward her opponent. She was in control of this fight, not J?rg. If he gave her an opening, by the gods, she would make him wish he had never heard her name. While she took her final step to approach, the bell rang. For a moment, she stared into the predatory slits that passed for eyes.


    Then, she saw a quick movement and slid into her stance. However, she realized that J?rg was holding his hand out to shake. J?rg snickered, and a trill of laughter went through the audience. ¡°If he¡¯s dumb enough to give you his hand, Gigi, by the old ones, take it and pull it until you rip his arm off.¡± She still hadn¡¯t thought of a better idea.


    Gigi smiled, then lowered her arms. The next instant, she pulled the hand J?rg had so generously offered with every ounce of strength she possessed. The audience collectively gasped. J?rg was yanked forward and caught seemingly wholly off-guard. Gigi continued to pull and push to force her much larger opponent down. He was still far too vertical for her to lock in any kind of tight submission with their size difference.


    J?rg grunted in strain as he attempted to rip his arm back. Gigi stayed locked in, bracing with each pull. Quickly, it became clear he was not getting the arm back without a fight. The crowd murmured with excitement. J?rg threw his other arm into the fray to try to pull his hand back. However, she still refused to let go. J?rg roared and threw his weight up with a mighty flex. Gigi could feel herself being lifted from her feet. She realized J?rg was trying to draw to his full height to rob her of leverage. Unfortunately, it was working.


    The crowd was beginning to break out into raucous cheering as J?rg managed to lift Gigi off the ground completely, but still, she clung to his wrist. Thinking quickly, Gigi swung her body one way and then hurled her weight up and over. She planted one foot under J?rg¡¯s ribs and the other directly into his fishy face.  She wrenched backward with all of her strength the instant she found footing. Gigi could hear the crowd''s shock and cheers, but it was background noise. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    J?rg cried out in surprise and pain as his arm was yanked in the wrong direction. His other arm flew to its kin¡¯s aid. However, Gigi held firm and pulled. She knew she was close and almost had the armbar locked in. A few more seconds is all Gigi would need to end this right now, and she could tell J?rg sensed the same. Gigi let out a tiny yelp as the serpent whipped his arm around and raised his entire form before crashing down. Her skull bounced off of the stone floor. For a moment, all went black. The next thing she recalled was seeing J?rg slithering away from her.


    She rolled away from him, groaning, finally coming to rest on her back. Clarity was coming back to the world. She rolled her weight through her body and hopped back to her feet. When she landed, she finally became aware of the overwhelming roar of the crowd. They weren¡¯t just chanting. They were calling her name.


    ¡°LET¡¯S GO, GIGI!¡± followed by rhythmic clapping that echoed through the arena. She saw J?rg nursing the arm she had tried to pull from its socket. She had come damn close too. Despite the ache in her head, she felt very proud of that interaction. J?rg knew now that she was not a joke, and next, she would show him that this would be the worst match of his life.


    Gigi¡¯s eyes drifted to Lili sitting above the pit for a moment. Her boss was leaning forward, wearing a thin smile, and appeared keenly interested in the events unfolding. Standing next to her throne was Drake!! Frowning, he pointed back at J?rg, motioning for her to look away. She regained herself and fixed her stare on her opponent, who was now sizing her up from across the pit. Their eyes locked, and they entered into a staredown.


    Her fists tightened. She needed to aim for the poison sac, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t get many clean shots at it. She would need to go all in if she could find one opening. J?rg began to slither back and forth as their staredown continued. He snarled, and the quills that formed his frill trembled. She guessed that meant he was angry. She decided that was good. Anger would make him sloppy.


    Let him dig his own grave. Counterpunch when the opening was clear and win this fight. Gigi¡¯s plan was simple, but executing it would be far more challenging. She noticed that her opponent appeared to be inching closer to her. Gigi sensed that he wanted to end this fight early, that perhaps he was beginning to regret being in this match. She raised her guard. There would be a trick at play for her, for sure.


    He stopped slithering and coiled his body into a tight spring. He was still too far to strike, even with his extended reach. Gigi raised her eyebrows. What is this bullshit? The snake sprung forward, muscles glistening under the spotlights. Gigi saw his claws extend, poison dripping off the tips. In a moment, he was closing the gap.


    Fear tremored through her for a moment, but then she saw it, her opening. By training or instinct, she couldn¡¯t tell, but it was there plain as day. Her opponent was closing the distance, but it was coming at a steep price. ¡°No move in combat is free.¡± J?rg was off his ¡°feet,¡± and his belly would be above her. She would make sure of it.


    Instead of retreating, Gigi pushed forward. J?rg slashed at her mid-lunge. Gigi fell to her hip and landed hard, halting her momentum on the stone floor. She barely noticed the impact. Gigi was far more concerned with the claws inches from her brown eyes. She watched as they sailed past her face. Relief flooded her system. However, while the strike failed to find its mark, the tip of the longest finger scratched her cheek as it flew past.


    She felt her cheek begin to burn, but she forced the pain from her mind. She looked up. The serpent was flying over her now. An instant later, her feet were under her. Gigi placed them where she knew they needed to be. She lowered her fist, muscles corking with rage as she freed the memories of her hero¡¯s defeat. The fury ignited within her and exploded upward as she found the mark above.


    With a guttural scream, Gigi¡¯s fist erupted skyward. Her body followed as she leaned into the devastating uppercut. ¡°FOR MAI!!¡± Gigi felt something shift against her fist inside of J?rg, then pop. The serpent continued to fly through the air until he collided in a heap on the stone below. The gasp of the crowd penetrated her focus. For a moment, Gigi¡¯s attention swirled around the arena. She saw a blur of the audience losing its mind, Lili grinning, Drake motioning for her to focus. She could hear J?rg groaning in agony, and his pain grounded her. The thought of his poison now working against him pleased her greatly.


    She smiled as J?rg began vomiting. Whatever she had popped, it didn¡¯t feel good. That was when her burning cheek came back to her. She touched the cut. By the gods, I¡¯m poisoned! Panic swelled within her. She punched back the fear as she recalled her training. Yes, this was very bad, but if she could win in the next five minutes, that¡¯s all that mattered. She repeated this over and over again in her mind.


    Her focus crashed back to J?rg, who was in the middle of emptying his entire stomach and then some onto the floor. Five minutes. She burst forward toward where J?rg was losing the battle with his organs. Five minutes. She stopped fluidly right before him. Five minutes! Her fist flew back, lining it up with his face. Her fist rocketed forward, colliding hard with his jaw. She could feel the vibration of the blow from his teeth as they cracked.


    She could hear the crowd explode around them once again as Gigi rang J?rg¡¯s bell. However, this seemed to snap something inside her opponent. His eyes met hers, and whatever ill effects he was suffering were pushed to the side. He began to draw to his full imposing height before her. He hissed and slashed out. She jumped back and raised her guard. However, a moment later, she felt the familiar and dreaded sensation of being ripped off of her feet.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± cried Gigi. The next thing she knew, she was upside down. She was staring directly into the eyes of a predator.

 Chapter 47: Standing Up

    Boos rained down from the crowd encircled above them. J?rg opened his mouth in front of Gigi¡¯s face. She braced herself for the rush of poison, but none came. She opened her eyes again. J?rg stood looking furious. Gigi realized that he could no longer spray poison. She began to try and wiggle from his grasp.


    J?rg huffed and whipped her around the air as he repositioned them both. As quickly as a knife sliced, he had her wrapped up in a vice. The familiar sensation of being continually squeezed began swallowing her entire form. Panic flooded her brain as she continued to feel the squeeze constricting down. Remember your training! She clenched her jaw. The poor man¡¯s punch! It was her only hope. While the vice was locked in, it was not as strong as she expected or remembered. Gigi wondered if perhaps the poison in his system was making him weaker.


    She supposed it didn¡¯t matter since the poison in her was going to do the same. Both cheeks burned with the venom as Gigi riggled her fist into place. She placed her knuckles flat against the fat coil in front of her. There was no room or give; her knuckles lay against his skin. She didn¡¯t even have the inch she needed.


    Gigi flexed and pushed her fingers into the scaly flesh until she got her inch. Doing the punch without being on her feet would be much more challenging. However, if she could twist and kick off against the other coils, she might get a decent punch. It was admittedly a long shot, but she didn¡¯t see any other way.


    She drilled her first punch into the serpent''s side with a grunt, a twist, and a snap. It was weak. She drew the deepest breath she could and tried again. Then she kept trying. Gigi kept snapping her knuckles into the same spot. Eventually, she noticed J?rg¡¯s entire frame flinched with each hit. No individual punch was strong, but throwing them over and over against the scaly hide was working. However, she was beginning to lose all sensation in her feet. Whether this was the wrath of the poison of the subjugation from the submission, she didn¡¯t know.


    Then it happened. When she untwisted her fist, she felt something inside of J?rg crack. The coils compressing her slipped. A muffled cry of agony could be heard as her restraints loosened. She tumbled to the floor as J?rg retreated to the middle of the pit. Gigi pushed herself to her hands and knees before staggering back to her feet. She saw J?rg nursing a spot in his long body. She knew she could end this right now. One more hit. That was all she needed.


    However, her body was running out of time. Each uncertain step was a crushing reminder that the poison loose in her system would be the true victor of this match. She looked down, only to see that her legs were no longer cooperating with her mind. Her eyes widened. Was she already out of time?


    J?rg turned to her with fury. Gigi tried to take a fighting stance, but it slipped. She was barely able to stand. Her entire body felt like it was made of stone. J?rg rushed at her. Gigi tried to throw a punch, but it went wide. J?rg quickly slipped through her guard and again began wrapping her up. While injured, this felt like the tightest J?rg had made the vice yet. He was trying to break her.


    Breathing was becoming difficult. The pressure grew intolerable. Yet, there was nothing she could do to ease it. Her arms were pinned at her sides. She didn¡¯t think she could throw the punch in her state even if they weren''t. That was when a fat coil slid directly over her face. Now, she could not breathe at all.


    She gasped to try and find air but found only scaly flesh. In an act of fear and defiance, Gigi bit down as hard as she could. Her sizeable incisors pierced the skin of the serpent. Hot blood filled her mouth as a scream of agony blew through the arena. Gigi was spitting out the fiend¡¯s blood as she could feel the snake¡¯s body begin to unfurl at crack speed.


    The snake¡¯s body unwound so quickly Gigi could feel herself being popped into the air. Gravity seemed to fall away as the mighty tail flicked and threw her up. For a moment, she lost herself in the world spinning around her. As she spun in the air, everything was a blur of color and sound. However, it was only a moment before she found herself. J?rg was directly below her now, holding his bleeding tail.


    While her body was stiff like iron, she fought to regain control. She knew this was it, the last chance she would have. Gigi summoned every ounce of adrenaline and hatred for the man below her. With a cry, she ripped her fist back and lined it up with J?rg¡¯s oncoming skull as best she could. If this were going to be her last punch, she would put her soul into it.


    A second later, gravity brought the two combatants together. J?rg looked up right as Gigi was on top of him. She screamed, and her knuckles slammed into the serpent¡¯s face. With the weight of her will and spirit, she drove her fist through J?rg¡¯s face. The two collided until Gigi felt both her hand and his skull crack. In a flash, it was over, and Gigi crashed meteorically into the unforgiving stone. The world was stripped from her and replaced by an all-consuming darkness.


    ***


    Drake gasped as the scene in front of him unfurled. He wanted to help her with every fiber of his being. Yet, he knew that there was nothing he could do now. This was not his fight. Whether he liked it or not, it was Gigi¡¯s. He wondered if he had done enough as her coach and if he could have done more and better.


    Lili gave a slight chuckle. ¡°Serves you right, snake.¡±


    Drake¡¯s heart lurched watching Gigi hit the ground. His entire form tensed, and he edged closer to the fight.


    ¡°Remember, no interfering, just stand there and look pretty,¡± Lili chidded.


    ¡°I know,¡± Drake said grimly.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Besides, J?rg is not getting back up from that,¡± she said, shrugging.


    ¡°It was never him I was worried about.¡±


    Monsoon shuffled out from the shadows behind Drake. ¡°Duty calls,¡± he took flight. He landed in the pit where both the downed fighters lay in heaps. He placed the stick topped with moss up to his muzzle. ¡°IF NEITHER FIGHTER CAN MAKE A COUNT OF TEN, THE MATCH WILL BE DECLARED A DRAW.¡± Thunderous booing caught like wildfire through the crowd at his words.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Drake asked Lili.


    ¡°It means your girl down there has ten seconds to reach her feet, or she ties with the snake.¡± She took a sip from her goblet and set it back down. ¡°I hope she does, too. The crowd hates a draw.¡±


    ¡°LET¡¯S GO, GIGI!!¡± began to trickle from the crowd until it was a roaring faucet. They clapped and hollered as they cheered for Gigi.


    Drake¡¯s fists tightened as his stare locked in on Gigi¡¯s prone form. You can do this! I know you can! Stand up!


    ***


    Gigi was lost in an abyss of memories. A hazy reel of her looking up at her father and then looking down at the pit played. The pit was empty¡­no, she was standing there. Her fist raised high.


    ¡°Gigi?¡± her father called to her.


    She looked back at him, but he was gone. Instead, her sister, Gerinna, sat beside her. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to say, but I¡¯m proud of you,¡± her sister said, looking annoyed. ¡°You got this,¡± Gerinna said, hugging Gigi.


    ¡°Gigi?¡± it was her mother¡¯s voice this time. Gigi swiveled in her seat. Her mother was now on the other side of her. She looked to where Gerinna had been, but she was gone.


    Griselda sat beside her now. ¡°I always believed in you, sweetheart, but please, Gigi, don¡¯t half-ass this. Now get up.¡±


    ¡°Gigi! Gigi! Over here!¡± Gena called out to her. Gigi¡¯s attention came back to the pit. She was there beside a very beat-up-looking Gigi lying on the ground. Gena tugged on her arm to try and pull her up. It fell limply back to the ground. ¡°You have to get up! It¡¯s almost over!¡± the little goblin shouted at her.


    Gigi felt a new presence beside her. ¡°Gigi,¡± it was Drake. ¡°It¡¯s time to show the world what I¡¯ve known since I met you,¡± he said, taking her hand. "That you can do anything.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s eyes shot open. A ¡°LET¡¯S GO, GIGI!!¡± typhoon drowned the entire arena. Her, they were chanting for her.


    ¡°FOUR!!¡± was the next thing she heard. Understanding crashed over her. The ten count! It was almost half over! Adrenaline flushed through her, and she tried to seize control of her body. Every inch of her was stiff and unresponsive, but she fought through. The poison had begun its paralytic work. Pins and needles of pain coursed through her tired frame.


    With an effort unmatched in her life, she got to her knees. She wobbled as the crowd above her exploded ever louder at this development.


    ¡°SEVEN!¡± shouted Monsoon.


    Gigi¡¯s eyes widened. Where had the time gone?! She grunted as she threw her foot out in front of her. She saw more than felt her foot hit the ground, but she knew it was there and had been planted firmly.


    ¡°EIGHT!¡±


    She cried out in agony as the poison pierced through every part of her. Gigi tensed her body and threw her weight up and forward. She almost teetered over, but catching herself, she found her feet.


    ¡°NINE!¡± Monsoon waved his arms, signifying she had made the count. The audience''s burst of joy unglued the roof. They might be able to hear this up in Poppy. ¡°AND WINNER, BY TECHNICAL KNOCKOUT, GIGI OF THE RISING FIST!¡± Monsoon boomed. His furry little hand grabbed Gigi¡¯s to raise it in victory. Searing pain shot through it.


    She reflexively pulled it back. ¡°I think it¡¯s broken,¡± she said.


    ¡°Then raise it, kid. You earned it,¡± Monsoon said with respect. Gigi raised her broken fist into the air. The crowd exploded. Gigi grinned as she looked up and around. She wanted to find Drake before she started to feel woozy. Quickly, she realized it was too late for that, and her feet began slipping from under her.


    Her center of gravity gave way as she began to fall. An instant later, she could feel herself being plucked out of the air. Then, being held close, Drake. She looked up with weary eyes to his relieved blue ones. ¡°You did it, champ!¡± Gigi passed out smiling.


    ***


    When she awoke next, she was in a white bed surrounded by white curtains. She looked over to see an arachne with a needle in her arm. ¡°Now, the anti-venom is almost as strong as the poison. It will take a long time to work out of her system. If she feels woozy or dizzy, tell her to lie down.¡±


    ¡°Any thoughts on how to convince her to do that?¡± Drake asked. Gigi turned her tired eyes to the man holding her hand at her bedside.


    The arachne sighed, ¡°These fighters, they just don¡¯t listen, so you¡¯re on your own there, do your best.¡± Gigi watched the medical arachne leave. She tried to bring her other hand to Drake¡¯s but yelped in pain.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake!¡± Drake said with joy. Gigi looked down at her hand to find it bandaged tightly. ¡°Yeah, I guess you broke a few of your fingers on our snake friend¡¯s skull,¡± Drake laughed.


    ¡°I feel weird,¡± Gigi croaked.


    ¡°Yeah, they said you would say that.¡±


    The curtain behind Drake flung open to reveal a grinning Lili. ¡°Now, THAT was a match! I couldn¡¯t have written it out better myself!¡± she laughed.


    ¡°Really?¡± Gigi asked.


    ¡°Oh, I would say if you keep pulling performances like the one tonight, you will be challenging for the title in no time,¡± Lili said as if it were obvious. The casual comment stole Gigi¡¯s breath away. ¡°Well, rest up, then I¡¯ll find the next opponent for you to tear the house down with.¡± Then, as quickly as she arrived, she left.


    ¡°I won?¡± She asked herself. ¡°I really did it?¡±


    Drake squeezed her hand. ¡°This is only the beginning,¡± he said with a wink. She giggled.

 Chapter 48: A Fresh Coat

    Despite the fight having happened only a few days ago, Gigi was already back to work at the bakery. Griselda and Drake insisted that she keep resting, but Gigi stood firm that because of the festival, she had to help. However, it was apparent to Drake that she was not herself. There were her broken fingers. She tried to hide them but favored her unmolested hand. She was also still clearly suffering from the effects of the poison. Even with the antidote, it was supposed to take a long time to filter out completely. She was slower than usual and seemed disoriented sometimes, but she still swore off all help from him or her family. Gigi was, simply put, not herself.


    After the deliveries, he attempted to assist her in the kitchen. However, despite his best intentions, he was clearly in the way. Griselda told him she would ensure Gigi was okay and that he could take the day until she was done working. He sighed and resumed his sketch. He was trying to capture Glorp¡¯s gelatinous features, but they proved challenging.


    He had secured an enormous stack of parchment to distract himself. He busily sketched whatever his heart desired. It wasn¡¯t until he heard a knock at the door that he broke from his trance. Drake swiveled to the raps nervously. It couldn¡¯t be Gigi. She had a key. Drake slowly got up from the desk and crept toward the door.


    He got down on his hands and knees, peering under the door to see who it was. Drake was met with a pair of bright brown eyes staring back. Yelping, Drake jumped to his feet. A piece of parchment slid under the door, a smiley face painted on it in bright green. The face had little pointed ears, and ¡°Friends?¡± was written underneath it.


    He supposed the little green face looked friendly. Drake flipped the parchment and drew his face, taking the time to put in the detail that only years of practice and craft could produce. When he finished, he slid the parchment back under. A tiny gasp from the other side of the door sounded.


    ¡°Can you paint?¡± came a tiny whisper.


    ¡°Paint?¡± asked Drake.


    A moment later, Drake unlocked and slowly slid the door open, quickly motioning for the visitor to enter. Gigi¡¯s little brother, Grenn, was holding a bucket overflowing with brushes and suspiciously full bottles of paint. Grenn set the paints down and looked around his sister¡¯s room as Drake locked the door.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got paint?¡± Drake asked as if he was buying something illegal.


    Grenn held the bucket aloft and grinned broadly, missing more than one tooth. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve got paint.¡±


    The two painted until they ran out of parchment, talking of different things they would love to do along with places real and imagined they would like to go. They looked around the room for more things to paint. However, they came up empty and sat on the floor together instead.


    ¡°You seem cool. Do you want to play outside?¡± Grenn asked.


    Drake shook his head. ¡°I''m sorry. I¡¯m worried about Gigi, so I¡¯m going to stay put and wait for her.¡±


    ¡°Gross, you like my sister,¡± Grenn making a gagging motion.


    ¡°I just said I was worried.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, exactly. That¡¯s what adults do for people they like, they worry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart kid,¡± Drake said, chuckling.


    Grenn shrugged. ¡°I guess so. Adults are just weird. They never say what they mean, but you still seem alright, even if you like my sister.¡±


    ¡°Grenn, can I ask you a question? What does Gigi like? I want to do something special for her.¡±


    The young goblin boy seemed stumped by the question. ¡°Well, I can tell you everything she doesn¡¯t like?¡±


    Drake shook his head. ¡°Come on, there has to be something?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she likes that one, like, bushy flower.¡±


    Drake grimaced. That could have been any number of flowers, but he was no florist. ¡°What about something else?¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Well, she loves our dad. I don¡¯t really remember him, but Gigi said he was the best!¡± A spark came alive in the young boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°She said he was smart, strong, and tall. He was five-two!¡± The little goblin beamed when speaking of his father.


    Drake gave a sad smile. He could feel the love radiating off of Grenn. Drake wondered if Grenn had any memories of his Dad to call his own or if they were kindred spirits, never getting to know the man whose blood they carried.


    ¡°It sounds like he was a great man.¡±


    ¡°He was¡­I wish I could remember him better, but it¡¯s all blurry,¡± Grenn said wistfully.


    Drake nodded. There it was. They were the same, after all. ¡°I don¡¯t remember my Dad either,¡± he said, shaking his head.


    Grenn looked at Drake again with wide eyes. Drake saw something that might have been understanding in the brown gems.


    ¡°Did your Mom tell you about him?¡±


    Drake once more shook his head. ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t remember her either. They both¡­passed when I was very young.¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t have anyone?¡± Grenn asked, stupified.


    ¡°I had an older brother. He was everything to me, but now, I¡¯ve lost him too.¡± Drake shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Grenn said quietly, his ears drooping.


    Drake gave him a warm smile. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not trying to make you sad. I¡¯m trying to get you to think of all the people in your life you do have. You have a mother who would do anything for you and sisters you can admire and rely on. You even have a twin to share the ups and downs.¡±


    Grenn took in Drake¡¯s words and appeared to be chewing on them in his head. ¡°Do you want to be brothers?¡± Grenn asked finally.


    ¡°What?¡± Asked a surprised Drake.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Grenn nodded, ¡°I have a lot of sisters and my mom, but I don¡¯t have a brother, and you said you lost yours. So why don¡¯t we become brothers?¡± He asked earnestly.


    Drake¡¯s chest hitched at the offer. It was so sweet and pure. Perhaps they didn¡¯t share blood, but they did share the heartache of losing someone they never got to know. He decided if Grenn needed a big brother, he would do his best to be that for him.


    Drake stuck out his hand to shake, ¡°Brothers?¡± He asked.


    Grenn smiled toothily and smacked his hand into Drake¡¯s, ¡°Brothers!¡±


    Drake picked up a piece of used parchment and flipped it over to the fresh side. ¡°I want to draw your Dad for Gigi. Can you tell me what your mom said he looked like?¡±


    The boy jumped to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll show you. Be right back!¡±


    The boy raced out of the room, and a few moments later, Drake heard the gentle knock again. Grenn stood at the threshold, grinning. As he came in, he held up a polished amber stone.


    ¡°Here!¡± he said, proudly handing Drake the gem.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a forever stone. You set it in the middle of a room, it flashes, and it etches what it catches forever!¡± Grenn giggled a little at his rhyme.


    Drake handled it carefully, knowing he had been entrusted with something special. He turned the stone in his hand. Inside were two goblins holding hands. One, Drake was reasonably sure, was a younger version of Gigi¡¯s mother. A slightly taller and more muscular goblin stood next to her in full baking regalia, holding a mighty war hammer. On his shoulder sat a little goblin.


    ¡°That¡¯s Gigi,¡± Grenn said, pointing to the child.


    Drake nodded solemnly. ¡°Would Gigi mind if I painted one of her walls?¡±


    Grenn tilted his head and stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Nah, not if you do it, you''re good at this. Not like when I did it. I had to hide from Gigi for a week!¡±


    Drake chuckled. ¡°Can I use your paint? I promise to pay you back...somehow.¡± He had a pang of realization he was bartering with a child. Sometimes, life was strange.


    ¡°Three fried river eels at the festival. Those are my terms. Take them or leave them.¡± Grenn crossed his arms.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Grenn grinned, dropping his arms.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Okay, they¡¯re all yours. I¡¯m going to go play outside.¡±


    A moment later, Grenn was gone. Drake locked the door again, then turned to the wall in front of him, his canvas. He didn¡¯t think he could do much to show her how he felt, but perhaps this would be a small step. Drake placed the forever stone on the fireplace mantel.


    Drake shut his eyes, chanting slowly and calmly. After a moment, the shadows in the room began to slither from their natural homes and coalesce behind Drake. Arm upon shadowy limb oozed from the blackness, each picking up a brush, and then the wriggling appendages got to work on the wall. Drake stepped back, picturing the whole scene in his head as the many hands from the darkness painted with reckless abandon. He was sure Gigi would love it.

 Chapter 49: A Change of Seasons

    Gigi was exhausted. She was sore, and her body felt heavy. However, triumph flowed through veins and let her push through the weariness. J?rg had been defeated. She had done what she could to avenge Mai. Surely, a little baking wouldn¡¯t push her too hard, right? Right.


    Even though her mother had excused her, with the harvest festival starting tomorrow, it was all hands on deck. In the House of Rising Bread, there were a lot of green hands. Usually, she did everything in her power to avoid working in the bakery. She didn¡¯t mind baking but couldn¡¯t stand the jail it had represented. She knew that prisons didn¡¯t always have doors and loud chains. They can be made from a home''s skin as easily as gray stone. Before Drake, she had begun to see her mother as her warden and her siblings as her fellow inmates.


    That was not how she felt today. Now, she was unusually compelled to help, to show the same support she had been shown before her fight. The constraints made of baked goods felt absent as she worked the dough. Covered in flour, she diligently kneaded until the dough felt warm and ready for the oven. She gave herself a little smile, proud of her work. Her hand was¡­a little broken, but she wouldn¡¯t let that stop her. She just favored her good hand as she worked.


    Giada stared in awe at this newfound, good-natured Gigi. It wasn¡¯t a mystery to Gigi why her sister was so surprised. Ordinarily, after this many hours in the kitchen, Gigi and Griselda would have been in at least three screaming matches. Today, though, Gigi simply attended to her tasks.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay, Gigi?¡± her sister Giada asked.


    ¡°Yeah, you hobgoblin, why?¡± Gigi retorted.


    ¡°No reason.¡± Giada looked at Gerinna behind her before slyly looking back at Gigi. ¡°You know if I didn¡¯t know better¡­I would say that someone¡¯s in love.¡±


    Gigi threw a piece of dough at Giada¡¯s face. ¡°Shut up! I am not,¡± Gigi said, staking her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t love Drake then?¡± asked Giada smugly.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Gigi folded her arms defiantly.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind if I ask him to the harvest festival?¡±


    A jolt of electricity went through Gigi¡¯s spine. She squared up with her sister and stared daggers into her. ¡°Go ahead. He likes you as much as I do,¡± Gigi hissed.


    ¡°Okay, break it up,¡± their mother said, waving a towel to get their attention.


    ¡°She started it!¡± they both protested.


    ¡°Gigi, please, go sleep,¡± Griselda begged her daughter.


    With a parting glare at her sister, Gigi hung up her apron and headed out of the kitchen. When she got to her room, she noticed drops of paint suspiciously outside her door. She frowned and leaned down to touch it. It was dry, which seemed ominous to the confused goblin.


    ¡°Drake¡­¡±


    She pushed the door and was shocked to find him furiously painting her far wall. Extending from his back, a multitude of arms bloomed from the shadows. They all worked diligently and in tandem to spread the colorful oils. Drake was so engrossed in his work that he failed to notice Gigi come in. He turned around with a start, his hands following suit, surprise quickly giving way to delight.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    Gigi took in the whole picture before her now that Drake¡¯s brushes had stopped moving. Her brow furrowed in confusion. She couldn¡¯t be looking at what she thought she was seeing.


    ¡°Is that...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you and your father!¡± Drake gestured to the painting.


    It was a painting of the drawing of her as a champion he had done. Only now, beside her, was her father, with a great bushy beard in full bloom and his war hammer slung over his shoulder. Beaming with pride at her accomplishment.


    ¡°Why did you paint this?¡± Gigi asked in a small voice.


    ¡°Well, I asked your brother what you liked, and he showed me this.¡± Drake handed her the forever stone. Gigi took it numbly. She looked into it, seeing herself smiling and looking at her father. Gigi said nothing, looking down to hide the tears beginning to form freely. ¡°Do you think he would have liked it? Do you like it?¡± It was only then Drake saw the tears. ¡°Gigi, I¡¯m sorry, did I...¡±


    ¡°JUST SHUT UP!¡± she lashed out. Without thinking, she shoved Drake hard in the chest. The surprise and force of the blow took him off his feet, and he crumpled hard onto the floor below. Pain erupted in her injured hand from the push. ¡°I¡¯m s-orr-y, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she sobbed.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Gigi broke from the room in tears, running through the halls. She ran out the front door with a slam, taking off for the forest. Remorse and anger flowed through her as her legs pumped in the autumn air. She was furious with herself for losing control and angry at Drake for reasons she didn¡¯t understand. It felt like he had unintentionally broken into a part of her life that was hers and hers alone. Gigi only knew she felt terrible and needed to be alone.


    ***


    Drake lay stupefied and in agony on the bedroom floor. He groaned as new bruises formed on his chest. Gods, she¡¯s tiny but packs one hell of a punch. What he didn¡¯t understand was why she had pushed him at all. Had his painting upset her that much? As he mewled on the floor, Griselda came storming into the room.


    ¡°What in the seven hells is going on here?¡± she bellowed.


    Drake groaned and tried to stand feebly. That was when Griselda saw his portrait of her daughter and late husband. She put her hand to her mouth with a small gasp.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Gigi hated my painting. This is all my fault,¡± he gasped, getting to his feet.


    ¡°No,¡± said Griselda firmly. ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know it would upset her. I just asked Grenn what Gigi liked¡­¡± Drake went silent.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m assuming my son left that part out. Gigi never got over losing him. She¡¯s not mad at you, Drake. She was just...daddy¡¯s little girl. I think you opened up an old wound that has never really healed,¡± Griselda said, approaching the painting.


    Drake nodded solemnly. ¡°Do you know where she might have gone?¡±


    ¡°I know where she is. Go to the woods and follow the trail to the river. Her favorite flowers are there. She also goes there to skip deliveries when she thinks I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, you are truly kind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m wonderful, now go after her,¡± she said with a wave.


    ***


    Gigi wept quietly by the river and hydrangeas. The raging torrent of water usually soothed her, but today, it felt hollow. She was so mad at herself. Why had she acted that way? Although her father''s death had been six long years ago, it still felt fresh every time she touched the wound in her heart. She felt like Drake had intruded on something deeply personal, whether he had meant to or not.


    Her breath hitched as she sobbed into her knees. Perhaps she was the one that was broken. Gigi wondered if she deserved this pain. She asked if she deserved to be alone. Why would someone love her if she would lash out if they got too close? Why was she thinking about love and Drake anyway? She didn¡¯t know if she loved him, but her heart ached severely.


    Gigi raised her head as she lowered her ears. He had been so happy to see her¡ªthe happiest anyone had been to see her that she could remember. Maybe she did have unanswered questions about him. What did his being chained to a being beyond the Veil mean for them? What would it mean if the knights that hunted him ever found him? She didn¡¯t know. But she knew he was sweet, believed in her, would be there when things got bad, and was nicer to her family than she was. What else matters?


    ¡°Gigi?¡±


    She jumped to her feet like a frightened fawn, wildly rubbing her tears away. Gigi looked out of her watery eyes to see Drake standing before her sheepishly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about before. I didn¡¯t mean to stir up bad memories about your father-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize,¡± she cried.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°STOP! You should be mad at ME!¡± she shouted through a fresh explosion of bawling.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, though,¡± Drake laughed.


    Gigi wanted to protest, to tell him he was wrong, but she held it in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a complete hobgoblin,¡± she said, sitting on the ground again.


    Drake smiled. ¡°Is it okay if I sit next to you?¡± Gigi nodded, mouth agape. She had almost broken this guy in half, and he wasn¡¯t even upset. Drake grunted as he dropped down beside her. ¡°I wish I could have gotten to meet your father. I¡¯m sure he was a great man. I think I would have liked him.¡±


    ¡°He was...He would have liked you, even though you¡¯re a soldier¡­and a human.¡± Gigi relaxed next to him. She could feel the tension in her body slowly dissipate. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but something about Drake calmed her. His blue eyes stared out at the water. He looked lost in thought.


    ¡°I think I told you some of it back in the Hollow, but I never knew my parents,¡± he cast his eyes down. ¡°The master of the orphanage said they died in the famine. I had a brother, but he¡¯s gone now, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Drake... I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be, it¡¯s okay. I never knew my parents, so I didn¡¯t know what I was missing.¡± He drew in a slow breath and let it out sharply. ¡°My brother hurts, though. I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t the same as your Dad, but it aches a lot when I think about him now.¡±


    Gigi didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You¡¯re a really strong person, do you know that?¡±


    Drake snorted, shifting his gaze to the woman beside him. ¡°My bruises say that you are.¡±


    Gigi blushed and looked away. ¡°You know you have my family, right?¡± She placed her hand on his. ¡°You have me.¡± She leaned into him and put her head on his shoulder. They both stared out at the water. Around them, the forest was in its full fall regalia. The forest was painted with the red and yellow death knells of the trees. The pair melted into one another as the leaves fell around them. They stayed like that until they grew tired, lying in the grass together. They looked at the fiery canopy above them with wonder, and she felt hope for the future. It felt wonderful.

 Chapter 50: Festival Fortunes

    Birdsong tapped on the windows of the Rising Bread Bakery as the sun rose over Poppy, making Gigi¡¯s eyes flutter as sleep left her. Memories of the prior evening were slowly merging in her mind. She moved her hand and reassuringly found she was not alone. In an instant, the last night fully came back to her. Their fight, her crying, their embrace by the river, them holding hands on the way home.


    Once at the bakery, they saw no reason to end their embrace. Gigi wanted to respect her mother''s wishes, so things didn¡¯t progress further. However, neither wanted to let the other go. So they didn¡¯t. They lay together, listening to the soft crackle of the fire. Few words passed between them, yet time seemed to melt away.


    Now, the morning of the big day was finally here. Gigi wouldn¡¯t admit to anybody, not even Drake, that she had been looking forward to this for weeks. Ordinarily, the festival could be depressing, working at the stand instead of enjoying the sights, sounds, and smells until her mother released her from her servitude. This year, though, she would have Drake to keep her company, and she knew it would make all the difference. Yes, they would still be working, but they would be together.


    Gigi knew better than to wear anything nice when working at the family stand. She was as likely to get caked in the goods while selling and making them. The damned powdered sugar was especially nettlesome.


    After her work clothes were ruined, she would change into her dress. She rarely wore dresses, but it was a special day. The fall festival was a time when she could be someone else for a night. She had picked one out back in the heat of the summer before she knew she was going with someone. She hoped Drake liked it. However, even if he didn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t care much because she loved it.


    That would have to wait, though. For the time being, it was an apron, crumbs, and sweat. She cracked her neck and then popped her knuckles. With a grunt, she threw the covers off, immense joy lifting her spirit.


    ***


    Drake was still dozing beside Gigi as she jumped from the bed. Since arriving at the bakery, Drake had been sleeping in the attic, and they had only recently begun openly sharing a room. He had been worried her mother might disapprove, but Griselda hadn¡¯t said anything. He had loved the safety of the attic. There was only one way in and out; his back had always been against a wall. Of course, being next to Gigi trumped that. He felt safest of all beside her. The heat of their bodies intermingling filled him with a sense of peace. For the first time since he arrived, he hadn¡¯t had nightmares.


    Watching Gigi get ready for their day felt like a dream, especially as she got dressed. He was waiting for this sweet reality to be a fa?ade. At any moment, this balloon of joy would burst. Then he would be back at camp, back in the stockade.


    ¡°Are you getting up?¡± Gigi asked expectantly.


    The question cut through Drake¡¯s mental fog. He refocused his blue eyes on the woman standing by the bedside. Her big brown eyes burned with life and passion, filling him with a feeling he couldn¡¯t express with words, perhaps not even with ink and paint. His heart felt full to bursting.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Drake smirked.


    The pair set about their day. Something had changed between them, and neither was sure what it was, but it felt good.


    ***


    The work at the family¡¯s stand had been hard for Gigi. Drake couldn¡¯t keep up in the back frying the doughy delights, nor was he fast enough to take the orders being shouted at him by a mob of unruly festivalgoers. That made him as worthwhile as a hole in a waterskin. Gigi sighed in frustration. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t the romantic day she had envisioned. If anything, he was making it worse.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what I ordered!¡± came the roar of an angry patron.


    Drake froze at the mounting conflict. Panic plastered on his face.


    ¡°All sales final,¡± Griselda said sternly.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Drake called out to the angry pigkin.


    ¡°Gigi, why don¡¯t you and Drake enjoy the festival?¡± Griselda offered wearily.


    Gigi perked up. Good job, Drake. Never improve. She jumped up from the fryers and grabbed him by the arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go change!¡± she said excitedly. She nearly pulled his arm out of his socket when she lurched forward out of the tent. Griselda shook her head.


    ¡°They are going to be the death of me,¡± the goblin matron sighed.


    ***


    Drake could hardly keep up with the jubilant goblin. Her powerful legs seemed to take the stones three or four at a time. He found it extremely difficult to match her, even though he was far taller. Despite the challenge, he was doing his best to keep up. Seeing Gigi so happy was intoxicating. He wondered if this was what feeling drunk was like. Everything felt warm and gauzy inside of him despite the chill in the air.


    Soon, they arrived at the bakery. Gigi instructed him to get into his good clothes - considering he only owned one other set of clothes, it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce what she meant - then wait for her outside. Drake did as instructed, staying in the backyard. The flowers from the fox kit still bloomed strong despite autumn claiming the rest of the village as victims. Drake assumed it must have been some kind of elemental magic. Perhaps the flowers were tied to the creature. Either way, he loved their aromatic perfume.


    Drake sat in the flowers, waiting for Gigi. The festival had been a little scary if he was being honest. The number of people hammered him with anxiety. He liked all the colors and the art on the streets, the smell of the food, but the people¡­there were too many people.


    He might have hesitated if he had known a festival was a civilian field parade with food. However, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten to spend the evening with Gigi, so he decided the crowds for her were worth enduring.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Gigi sounded behind him.


    Drake turned his head, mouth going slack, when his eyes focused on the form before him. There stood the woman who made him feel unlike anyone ever had. Her black dress looked thick and warm, softly hugging her curves before ending at her calves, with a swirl of colorful leaves sewn into the hem of the skirt. His eyes followed the leaves trail as they climbed up the garment, finishing at her neckline in an explosion of red and yellow hues. Her muscular shoulders and elegant neck were proudly displayed, and her long black hair flowed freely to her waist. Her brown eyes looked at him expectantly, a light scarlet on her cheeks.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± she asked, picking at her dress.


    Words failed him as he struggled to breathe, lost in her beauty. Drake was about to speak when his hand slipped on the slick grass, his face quickly meeting the earth. He turned over and looked up. Gigi was standing above him, smiling.


    ¡°Can you dress like that every day?¡± he asked, looking up at her.


    She giggled as the red in her cheeks brightened. She held out her hand to help him up, and he graciously took it. Dusting himself off, he held out his arm''s crook to her. She played with her hair for a moment before grabbing on. Drake¡¯s heart fluttered as her strong but delicate green hands wrapped around his arm.


    ¡°My lady,¡± he said, extending his other arm before them, bowing slightly.


    She stepped forward, immediately steering Drake by the arm to walk faster. He did his best to keep up.

 Chapter 51: Toad Tongues

    Gigi was practically dragging her date by the time they were back at the festival. Romantic walks were lovely, but they had all night for that. She wanted to explore and do everything that was never open when she was done working. She looked around at the aisles of carts, impromptu shops, and grills. They didn¡¯t forbid anyone from plying their trade at these festivals, from arachne and centaurs to ogres and satyrs.


    She didn¡¯t see any other humans, though. Drake was a rarity in Poppy. She had seen maybe three or four human men, counting Secco. She wondered if he ever felt lonely, being one of the only humans in town. He didn¡¯t seem to mind, but she thought if she saw another one, maybe she could... She wasn¡¯t sure. What did humans do to bond? Maybe Secco knew.


    Gigi looked up at Drake and saw him eyeing a game across the way. She looked at the game, eyes lighting up, then pulled him toward the stand.


    ¡°Toad Tongues! Want to play?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Like with...real toads?¡± Drake asked, trying to keep up.


    ¡°Exactly! Tulmite toads,¡± she said as if it were obvious.


    They came up to the bar of the booth with a very bored, possibly drunk, reptoid standing behind. His reptilian eyes quivered and narrowed as the two sidled up. Gigi wasn¡¯t sure if she could smell liquor on him or the patrons before them. It smelled good either way.


    ¡°Two toads, please!¡± she said, slapping two coins onto the bar.


    ¡°You got it, green miss,¡± the reptoid burped. The lizard man reached into the barrel beside him, effortlessly producing two giant toads, slapping them onto the bar with a wet smack.


    ¡°Uh, so how do we play?¡± Drake asked, eyeing the toads.


    The carnival lizard threw a switch. The front of the bar fell away to reveal a bustling aquatic wonderland of an aquarium underneath. The panel blocking the view of the tank disappeared to reveal multicolored fish darting in and out of little rock caves. Gigi thought she saw an octopus hiding in the back.


    ¡°It¡¯s really simple. Watch,¡± Gigi said.


    She raised her toad, aiming its head into the tank. Gigi gently squeezed the toad, causing the creature''s tongue to rocket out of its mouth and into the tank. It lashed at the sand and missed the fleeing fish.


    ¡°Damn!¡± she cried.


    ¡°Two more tries,¡± the reptoid said.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Gigi grumbled.


    ¡°We use this,¡± Drake raised his toad, ¡°to catch those?¡± He pointed at the fish.


    ¡°Bingo,¡± she nodded. ¡°Just point the toad and give it a gentle squeeze.¡± Drake did as instructed and hit the side of the tank with the toad¡¯s tongue.


    ¡°Two more tries,¡± the reptoid grinned.


    ¡°We know!¡± Gigi said with irritation.


    Drake looked at the prizes behind the sleazy carny. His gaze was drawn to a particular bouquet. The petals were silvery and glimmered in the light. He suddenly, desperately wanted to win them for his date.


    ¡°How do I win the flowers?¡± Drake asked the lizard.


    ¡°Easy as pie. You just gotta catch that little yeller fish there,¡± he pointed at a small yellow fish darting in and out of the coves. It looked sleek and fast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go for the yellow one,¡± Gigi said. ¡°It¡¯s too fast.¡±


    Drake nodded but then aimed the toad and squeezed. The tongue shot out with surprising force. However, while his aim had been true, Gigi had been right. The fish was far too fast to be caught with the toad¡¯s tongue.


    ¡°Too bad.¡± The lizard shrugged. ¡°One more shot, fella.¡±


    Gigi aimed and squeezed at a blue fish, the tongue connected and lurched backward, fish in tow. The toad let the fish sit in its mouth, floundering momentarily. Gigi knew she would need to wrestle the fish out quickly; otherwise... The toad gulped loudly, swallowing the fish.


    ¡°Aww, too bad, no points. You got one more shot, little lady.¡±


    Drake aimed at the yellow fish one more time. His shot went wide as the toad jumped from his hands into the water below.


    ¡°Sorry, son, the game¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Hardly seems fair,¡± Drake said sadly, looking at his empty hands and then at the rambunctious toad.


    He watched it swim around in the tank gayly until he saw the yellow fish darting in the coves again, and an idea came to him. It was starting to occur to him that this game may have been rigged, but perhaps he could beat the odds a bit.


    ¡°Gigi, go for the yellow fish,¡± Drake said.


    ¡°No! I already told you it¡¯s too fast.¡±


    ¡°Trust me,¡± he said with a smile.


    She shrugged and aimed at the yellow fish. Drake reached into the tank''s darkness, which was plentiful in the little caves the fish hid in. As Gigi squeezed the toad, he used the inky black to surge the water forward, pushing the yellow fish into the sticky tongue.


    The tongue retracted at lightning speed, but this time, Gigi was ready. She plucked the yellow fish right off the toad¡¯s tongue with her electric reflexes.


    ¡°Holy hells, I got it!¡±


    ¡°She what?¡± the lizard asked in astonishment.


    ¡°I think I win a prize?¡± she asked smugly, dangling the fish before the reptoid.


    The onlookers clapped at the accomplishment. No one watching could recall a time when anyone actually won Toad Tongues. That simply wasn¡¯t the nature of these carnival games. The reptoid running the stand was unamused, a scowl running down his scaly face.


    ¡°Yes. Pick your prize,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    ***


    A moment later, Gigi walked away with the bouquet of silvery flowers, inhaling their sweet scent deeply. Victory smelled good and floral to her.


    ¡°Do you like them?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°I love them! Do you know what they are called?¡± Drake shook his head. ¡°Wyvern tears because of their silver color,¡± she said, holding them up for him to inspect.


    ¡°They smell like vanilla.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t taste like it. Found that out as a kid,¡± she beamed. Drake grinned, proud of himself. ¡°So, how did you help me win anyway?¡±


    Drake¡¯s face took on a surprised expression. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked innocently.


    ¡°I know that game is rigged. Everyone but you knew that, and yet somehow we won.¡± She held up the flowers.


    ¡°Well, I might have used a tiny bit of magic to help.¡± He pinched his fingers together in front of his eye.


    ¡°Right, of course,¡± she laughed. ¡°Well, it was sweet.¡±


    ¡°Remember that I¡¯m sweet the next time I screw up,¡± he grinned.


    They both laughed. Despite the crowds of people around them, Gigi felt like it was just the two of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Drake pointed at a brightly colored display a few stalls down from them. The sign was bright neon and hurt slightly to look at. In the center was a tiny squid with the words ¡°Iyo Iyo.¡± Around the stall were a collection of stumps and other makeshift seats where patrons appeared to be either staring blankly into space or transfixed on some mundane item, such as their hand.


    ¡°By the gods, they let them back! After last year, too?¡± Gigi said, ears twitching in excitement.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°Let who back?¡±


    ¡°Come on, this is going to be amazing!¡± Gigi took Drake by the hand and began to push through the crowd toward the Iyo Iyo booth, careful of the flowers in her other hand.  A few shoves later, they were in line waiting.


    ¡°But what is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a drink!¡±


    ¡°Like alcohol...?¡±


    Gigi furrowed her brow. She forgot he didn¡¯t drink. However, she felt the siren call of intoxication firmly within her. Besides, this wasn¡¯t alcohol. It was completely different, she assured herself.  The yearning goblin just knew he would love it if he tried it.


    ¡°It¡¯s squid ink!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he asked in confusion.


    ¡°Yeah, it comes from this tiny squid.¡± She pointed at the happy-looking white squid on the sign. Drake slowly nodded, still not understanding.


    ¡°So, why would we want to drink squid ink? Does it taste good?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, it tastes terrible!¡±


    Drake tilted his head like a confused puppy. ¡°So...why then?¡±


    Gigi twisted nervously, not wanting to admit the truth. ¡°Well... How do I say this? It makes you, um, see things that aren¡¯t really there.¡±


    ¡°Interesting, why would we want to do that?¡±


    ¡°Because it feels good and you can see all kinds of fun things!  Last year, I saw a dragon made out of fireworks!¡± she said excitedly.


    ¡°A dragon made of fireworks doesn¡¯t sound so bad. We won¡¯t see anything we don¡¯t want to see, right?¡±


    Gigi put her fingers to her mouth, thinking.  That was an excellent question she had never considered. In truth, she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Look, I swear it¡¯s a blast. It¡¯s nothing like being drunk, I would know.¡±


    Drake crossed his arms and looked at the night sky. He smiled and looked back down at his date.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. I want to try it. You only live once, right?¡±


    ¡°YAY!¡± Gigi jumped with joy.


    After a short wait, they hit the front of the line, and a weary and bleary-eyed marsh-man greeted them.


    ¡°Welcome! First timers or repeat customers?¡± the scaly counter clerk asked.


    ¡°Oh, not me, but this is his first time.¡± Gigi raised Drake¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh, well, my advice? Try not to think of nothing too upsettin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Drake nervously.


    ¡°Well-¡±


    ¡°Okay! Two cups, please!¡± Gigi cut him off, dropping coins into his palm. She did not want him to make Drake nervous about this.


    ¡°You got it, green gal.¡± The marsh-man reached his webbed fingers behind the counter, producing two small glasses. Drake looked at the brews as if they were living creatures that might attack him. The liquid was thick and black.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see some fireworks,¡± Drake said.


    Gigi picked up both glasses and handed one to her date. ¡°LET¡¯S SEE SOME FIREWORKS!¡± she she cried. She gave him the drink. ¡°On three.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed.


    ¡°THREE!¡±


    She downed the shot of liquid with a satisfied gasp. Drake looked at his glass, sighed, and threw the black brew back. It tasted like dirt and bile. He swallowed hard to get rid of the taste, doing his best not to gag, and waited for the effects to hit.


    He felt nothing. He looked at Gigi expectantly. She was grinning stupidly in anticipation.


    ¡°It takes a second to kick in, but once it does...bam!¡± She shot her arms up to illustrate.


    ¡°Then we...see things?¡±


    ¡°Yep! Why don¡¯t we take a seat so we don¡¯t lose each other?¡± Drake nodded vigorously.


    The couple picked their way through the glaze-eyed, obstructing patrons that sat around the Iyo Iyo booth. They found an unoccupied stump, and Gigi tapped it to indicate that Drake should sit. She was planning on standing. She wasn¡¯t going to ruin her dress on the ground or a stump, hallucinations or not.


    Gigi began to feel a tingling in her ears that quickly cascaded down her green body. A light numbness inundated her muscles as her entire frame relaxed. Closing her eyes, she sighed contentedly. Yes, this was exactly what she needed, a good time with... Whatever Drake was to her.


    She opened her eyes and looked around, excited for what she might see. However, she saw nothing other than Drake staring back at her. She frowned. This batch may have taken longer.


    ¡°I feel weird,¡± Drake said, crossing his arms.


    ¡°Good, weird?¡± Gigi asked hopefully.


    ¡°Maybe. I can¡¯t decide,¡± he shrugged


    ¡°Do you see anything yet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he shook his head.


    ¡°Help!¡± a cry sounded from the crowd.


    Gigi¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, should I have?¡±


    ¡°I just heard someone calling for help, I swear it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the ink?¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to hear someone crying for help?¡± she wondered aloud.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just suggesting it is all.¡±


    ¡°HELP!¡± came the cry again.


    ¡°There it is again!¡± Gigi swiveled around, looking for the source.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Gigi saw a flash of green in the crowd, and for a second thought, she recognized someone.  She heard the call again, sure it came from the river of people before her. She felt drawn to investigate.


    ¡°Drake, I¡¯m going to go see if someone needs help. Want to come with?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he said, going to stand. A moment later, Drake shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think my legs will listen. On second thought, I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    She felt a pang of guilt for leaving him there. Gigi crossed her arms, vacillating between staying and going, then she heard the cry once more. It simply wasn¡¯t in her nature to not help. She turned back to her date.


    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t move, got it? I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Drake gave her a woozy thumbs up. She nodded. She didn¡¯t expect him to be going anywhere soon. Gigi stalked off into the crowd, leaving him alone with his thoughts.


    ***


    Drake leaned back on the stump a little too far and almost fell. After catching his balance, he settled on putting his head in his hands. Drake had been hoping this drink would be a little more entertaining. Now, he felt strange, and Gigi wasn¡¯t even with him.


    He sighed and shut his eyes. Time slipped through his fingers, a heaviness overtaking him. When he opened his eyes again, the festival had gone silent. He stood, looking around, but the booths and merriment had disappeared. Before him lay a bridge; he grimaced in recognition. Rain hit the back of his neck. Had it always been raining?


    ¡°So good of you to join us,¡± a gravelly voice called out. Drake swiveled on his heels. Behind him lay more bridge now, stretching out beyond sight, the festival gone.


    Drake¡¯s mouth went slack, blood freezing in his veins. The officer¡¯s sleek, black armor fit snugly over tensing muscles. He held his helmet in one arm, tattoos winding on the little bits of bare skin. Merciless eyes pierced through Drake. The Lord Commander of the Swords, Gaius, stood before him. Beside him was Gigi, beaten and crying, just like the servant girl had been on that fateful day.


    He felt a surge of rage. The soldier was unsure what fresh hell he had awoken into, but the sight of his love in such a state tortured and infuriated him. Drake remembered how this ended. It had been seared onto his soul. He would not let this happen, not again. No more blood would be spilled. Gaius would torment him no longer.


    ¡°Gaius,¡± he shouted. The rain made it hard for him to hear himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s rude to keep your superiors waiting. Ever more rude to keep her waiting.¡± Gaius lifted Gigi by the back of the neck until her feet were dangling.


    ¡°Put her down,¡± he roared.


    Gaius snickered and shook his head. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re running out of time, Drake.¡±


    Gaius pointed with his free hand behind the soldier. Drake turned to find a legion of knights, his knights, waiting at arms. In front of them was the captain, his sword raised high.


    ¡°Sally forth!¡± the captain shouted.


    Drake turned to meet Gaius again, startled when he saw Gaius and Gigi beside him. There was terror in Gigi¡¯s eyes as she was held aloft.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up,¡± Gaius grinned.


    With the slightest twist of his fingers, her neck snapped. The cracking bones rang in Drake¡¯s ears like cannons being fired. His eyes snapped open, standing, ready to fight. A crowd had anxiously gathered around the strange human. Drake looked around in terror. None of it had been real¡ªof course, it hadn¡¯t¡ªlowering his head and mumbling apologies, he sat back down. The onlookers began to disperse as his stance softened, and he sat back on the stump. Whatever show they had been watching had ended.


    Panic and the urge to fight were still roiling inside him. However, they now felt increasingly out of place among the festivities. Embarrassed and needing to ensure Gigi was okay, he scanned the crowd for her. He didn¡¯t see her, or any goblins, for that matter. There were a multitude of other creatures of various shapes and sizes, but no goblins. Drake stood again and entered the crowd to look for his lost love.

 Chapter 52: Three Little Words

    Gigi could feel her head swimming, but she was on a mission. She was going to find whoever needed help. The cry seemed to be coming from all directions. Her ears twitched as she tried to locate the sound. Even with numbed senses, she moved through the crowd deftly.


    ¡°HELP!¡±


    This time, she heard it clear as a bell. She spun around, and directly behind her was a little girl. The child was a goblin, just like her, with long black hair tied up in a ponytail and enormous brown eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m lost,¡± the child cried, tears streaming down the girl¡¯s face. ¡°I can¡¯t find my way home.¡±


    Gigi knelt at the little girl¡¯s level and put on her best plastic smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetie. I¡¯ll help you find your family.¡± Gigi wasn¡¯t aware of another goblin family in Poppy. She wondered if maybe they were new. ¡°Come on, what¡¯s your name?¡± she asked, extending her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to tell strangers,¡± the child said, taking the adult¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m Gigi. I work at a bakery and am a goblin, like you!¡±


    The child nodded solemnly. Gigi stood with the little girl¡¯s hand in hers and began navigating to the side of the thoroughfare. Eventually, they made their way outside the river of people to the side of the festival nearest the woods. The lantern light was shallow here, but the crowd''s noise was thin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any other goblins. Do you know where your family might be?¡± Gigi quizzed the child. The little girl shook her head and looked up at the older woman.


    ¡°Why do you work at the bakery?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Gigi was taken by surprise at the question. ¡°Um, I work there because my family runs it.¡±


    ¡°But why do you work there,¡± the child asked again.


    Gigi froze and tried to think of a polite way to tell a kid to mind their business.  Then, another nagging thought weighed on her mind. Why do I still work there? She saw no future at the bakery, so why did she still throw dough around?


    ¡°I guess I don¡¯t know,¡± she said to herself.


    ¡°Did you come here alone?¡± the child asked.


    ¡°No, I came here with...¡± Drake. She had utterly forgotten him in her haze.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure,¡± she blurted. Remorse over leaving her date began to hook into her thoughts.


    The little girl shook her head disapprovingly. ¡°Do you have feelings for him?¡±


    Gigi stopped and looked at the child again. ¡°You never told me your name.¡±


    ¡°Do you have feelings for him?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Gigi demanded.


    ¡°Do you love him?¡±


    Gigi had a sinking suspicion she knew exactly who she was talking to. This little girl was her. The ink had worked its magic, just not how she had expected or wanted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, okay? Maybe,¡± she said.


    ¡°Maybe? You know he has feelings for you,¡± the child said resolutely.


    Gigi sighed. Was she really going to argue with a hallucination? Of herself, no less.  The little girl had a point, though. She knew that Drake had feelings for her, but the goblin didn¡¯t know what to do with that. Gigi could feel a stirring inside of her for him, too. When she thought of him, an increasingly common occurrence, something in her twisted anxiously. Her heart sped up, and her palms turned sweaty. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to stop thinking about him, about their future. Is that love?Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Tell me, kid, if you have the answers, am I in love with him?¡±


    The little girl shrugged and looked at her blankly. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you anything you don¡¯t know yourself.¡±


    ¡°Great help you are,¡± Gigi groaned.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!  Why would I be scared?¡± The two sat in her question for a moment.


    ¡°Because if you were in love,¡± the girl paused as if thinking it out, ¡°you would be just like everyone else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Why would I be scared of th-?¡± Gigi faltered. The little girl furrowed her brows, looking at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Why would you be terrified of ending up just like those girls you¡¯ve looked down your nose at since we were my age?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t... Okay, maybe I have, a little,¡± she admitted.  ¡°But if I¡¯m in love, that means my life is over!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± the child asked.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s what happens. You fall in love, get married, and then just get burdened by life,¡± she said, swinging her arms out. ¡°It weighs you down until you run a bakery with a million kids, and there is no way out. If I¡¯m in love, my adventure is already over,¡± she said, dropping her arms to her side and lowering her head.


    Sighing, Gigi looked to the child version of herself for confirmation, but she was alone again. She searched around frantically. No, not alone. There were a handful of very drunk dwarves imitating her and having a grand laugh at her expense. She made a rude gesture toward them before getting her bearings again.


    Drake. She had to find him. A pit opened in her stomach. She felt horrible for her actions but worse still because her feelings for Drake were uncertain. Even if her heart was unsure, she knew she needed to find him and apologize. She retraced her steps to where she had left him, seeing the stump and the area around it empty of his presence. Gigi cursed and went back into the jubilant crowd.


    ***


    Drake looked high and low, mostly low, for his date. However, he had succeeded only in finding despair. This night was truly not turning out how he had hoped. The soldier¡¯s shoulders slumped as the weight of disappointment settled in.


    ¡°Drake!¡± His shoulders straightened. ¡°Drake!¡± He turned around to meet the cry.


    ¡°Gigi?¡± She slipped in and out of the many people as she waved to him. The depression that had settled over him lifted in an instant at seeing her beautiful green face. She ran up to him and speared his middle with a hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m so so so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have had you drink that stuff and run off like that,¡± she exclaimed, nearly in tears. A thin smile spread across Drake¡¯s lips while he hugged her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay.¡±


    ¡°Gigi, we have each other again.¡± He put his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Let''s just enjoy the night.¡± She looked at him with wide, watery eyes, dumbfounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a bit...shaken. I didn¡¯t see...good things. What did you see?¡± Gigi shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing important,¡± she lied.


    ¡°Hey, do you mind if we go somewhere a little quieter?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d just like to be alone with you for a while. If that¡¯s alright?¡± Gigi could feel her insides churning again and her face becoming hot.


    ¡°Yeah, that would be perfect.¡± She pulled a strand of hair from her face and looked up at her date. Gigi took him by the hand and led him to the outskirts of the festival. They passed the infectious laughter of the drunks and parents shouting at their kids. Eventually, they reached the end of the festivities and the village itself. Gigi had taken them back to the winding path of the woods where they had first met.


    They walked the path in darkness, only the fleeting embers of the lanterns from the festival to guide them, but it was enough for her to see. Gigi could feel snakes writhing in her stomach, nervousness and excitement mingling. She hoped her palms weren¡¯t too sweaty. Glancing at Drake, she noticed his brow furrowed and a slight frown on his lips.


    ¡°Does this look familiar?¡± she asked, trying to get him out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Uh, I can¡¯t see anything,¡± Drake laughed.


    ¡°Oh, well, it¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided is our spot. It¡¯s where we met!¡±


    They turned to face one another.


    ¡°Gigi, there is something I want to tell you,¡± Drake¡¯s voice quivered.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she said, holding her breath.


    ¡°I... I...¡± he choked on his words.


    Suddenly, he leaned forward, pressing his lips against hers. Gigi¡¯s dark brown eyes went wide with surprise before she leaned into the kiss, returning it just as passionately. This feels right. Their lips parted, and their eyes met. Gigi took in the man before her, her heart pounding, aching for another kiss.


    She didn¡¯t know what the feeling inside of her was, but she liked it. It felt like the first day of spring, refreshing and bright. Gigi leaned in for another kiss. Before their lips could touch again, Drake found the words he had searched for.


    ¡°Gigi, I love you.¡±


    She stopped like she had just stepped into a bear trap. Ripples of fear reverberated through her at that word - love. Am I in love? Does that mean my life is over? The question shot through her mind like an arrow. She didn¡¯t know, and that terrified her. She took a faulty step back, letting go of his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± she yelled. Drake looked at her with wounded confusion. ¡°I need...I need to go check on my family!¡± With that, she broke past the dumbstruck Drake and kept running.

 Chapter 53: Troll Tidings

    Melkree had only recently become king of the trolls in the land on the border between Paxia and Epesia. He sat on his throne of stone, hidden deep under the mountain. However, his sights were not set on the underground. Like every other leader of troll-kind, he took his crown with bloody fists. Melkree¡¯s predecessor, his father, had been old and becoming less focused on what their people needed - plunder. His men were bored and arguing again. That would not do. He needed to wage war along the river, raiding every village with the faintest whiff of prosperity and even those that didn¡¯t. At least it would keep his men busy.


    Melkree rose from his throne, the massive beast standing over twelve feet tall. Thick muscles lined his entire golden-hued frame. The trolls of old may have preferred the nude, but now, being civilized, he wore trousers. Trolls had little use for clothing, with their gods-given bone armor that ran along their entire body. Amber flesh peeked out from under the natural plating that could crack a diamond.


    Previous troll kings preferred raiding villages and towns haphazardly, without a strategy. However, Melkree was an enlightened warlord, picking his targets well and precisely timing strikes so there would be hardly a fight. The more trolls he kept alive, the more loot they could take. It made little sense to attack the well-fortified.


    The newest troll king looked over his map. The village of Poppy was the closest village still standing to the troll enclave. He would roll in and pluck it like the low-hanging fruit it was now that the imperial garrison had been slaughtered. The troll king had heard whispers about what had happened, but they were all rumors. A man made of darkness had slaughtered the entire army. Absurd, of course, but that was what he had heard. The stranger thing had been when villages on the border started getting wiped off the map. One by one, being snuffed out like candles. Whatever had happened, it left an awful lot of dead on the border, a fact the king was only too happy to exploit, starting that night.


    ***


    Gigi rushed through the forest as if something was chasing her. Her dress fluttered in the breeze as the past few minutes unspooled in her mind. A vortex of emotions raged through her. She couldn¡¯t grasp one of the volatile shards and hold onto it. It was like trying to catch a knife, getting cut every time she tried to slow down her mind.


    Did he say he loves me? He had known her for two months at most. She wanted to say it was ridiculous, but she had suspected he felt this way for a while. She supposed it shouldn¡¯t be that surprising. Of course, he had feelings for her; she was the first to show him kindness. Gigi didn¡¯t know what to do with his love, even if it was pure and sweet.


    Drake be damned though, how did she feel? Sure, the kiss had been nice. Well, it had been more than that. It was wonderful. Even now, she felt his soft lips on hers. She knew that this blissful tingling wasn¡¯t everything. Just because they had shared their bodies a few times didn¡¯t mean they loved each other. Gigi knew that, yet she would be lying if this didn¡¯t feel like more than her past dalliances. When she looked into the glassy blue eyes, her heart came alive.


    She came upon the festival, relieved to be out of the woods, but didn¡¯t know what she would do here. Her escape plan hadn¡¯t actually involved checking if her family needed help. She was confident they did. No, what she desperately needed was a drink.


    Gigi made her way through the crowd, a drunk pig-kin rudely bouncing off her. ¡°Watch it!¡± she shouted. She missed having Drake with her. He was so much taller, and people didn¡¯t just plow into her when he was there. She imagined him alone by the river, and her ears drooped. She hoped he was okay by himself. The goblin felt terrible for running off again, but she was on the verge of blurting out those three words that terrified her.


    I love you.


    The words screamed through her mind. Gigi had been so close to saying them, but what scared her most was that she wanted to say them. Why didn¡¯t I? Why did I run? She wasn¡¯t sure, but it was her turn at the bar.


    ¡°One mug of mead and one...do you have milk?¡±


    A scream sounded behind her. Gigi whipped her head around, searching for the source. Then, more erupted, and people all around her shouted and ran. She hated being so short in a crisis. Gigi went to a nearby table, hopping up to see what in the seven hells was going on.


    Trolls, at least a dozen of them, were rampaging through the center of Poppy. Their gargantuan golden bodies roiled through the crowd. The festival was in chaos, with everyone trying to get out of the way of the invaders. Gigi saw a troll put a massive torch to a fireworks vendor, immediately catching the booth on fire, and soon, brightly colored sparkles and explosions danced amongst the flames as they shot out in all directions.


    Gigi jumped off the table before an errant firework hit it, setting it ablaze. She rolled through and was back on her feet. The dress was making moving more difficult than usual. ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m going to rip this dress,¡± she muttered, hiking to dress above her knees. She walked forward and felt a tearing sensation, looking down to see the fabric had caught on the edge of the table and now had a large hole. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± she said in defeat.


    Gigi grabbed the destroyed hem of the dress and pulled in a straight line, creating a tear up to her thigh and freeing herself of the constriction of the fabric. Gigi knew she wasn¡¯t a soldier, but she was a fighter. Despite some broken fingers, she wasn¡¯t going to run. She also knew that most of Poppy was far less able-bodied than her. If she were going to live with herself when this was over, she would need to do what she could to help, injured or not, perhaps if she could lead them away from the village. Worth a shot.


    Gigi watched as one of the enormous trolls punched right through a house¡¯s stone wall. She swallowed hard. The goblin had heard stories of how strong trolls were, but seeing the hideous force in front of her caused her to tremble. The beast before her was easily three times her size. She looked at her own shaking and broken hand. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as she had hoped. A satyr beside her was shakily brandishing a sword.


    ¡°Do you know how to use that?¡± Gigi asked.


    ¡°Yes, b-ut I¡¯m ve-ry d-ru-nk,¡± he slurred. The scared goblin grabbed the blade out of the satyr¡¯s hands. ¡°H-ey!¡± he protested.


    ¡°Move!¡± she commanded. She pointed the sword in the direction opposite the trolls, turning to face the trolls rampaging through the town. Gigi clutched the sword with both hands, pain throbbing in her dominant grip. She did her best to stop her body from quaking. I¡¯m not a swordswoman. What am I doing!?


    She did a practice swing, reaching too far back with the tip of the sword, coming perilously close to her ear. She let out a tiny shriek as she turned her head away from the blade.


    ¡°Th-ere a-re t-w-o-¡± The satyr burped. ¡°Two sid-es to th-at edge,¡± he finished.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she spat. Gigi moved toward the trolls, holding the blade high and away to avoid cutting herself. People streamed past her. She spotted one of the hulking trolls pick up a horse, wrenching backward to hurl the poor beast. Gigi gasped and charged toward the troll from behind. With her substantial goblin strength, she sliced at the troll¡¯s calf, the blade bouncing off harmlessly as it hit the natural plate of golden armor.


    ¡°Oh hells,¡± she mumbled, the shock of the blow reverberating through her arms. She had completely forgotten trolls had armor plating. Which part is the weak spot!? She eyed an area just behind the knee. Before she could get another swing, the troll turned to tower over her, horse still in hand.


    ¡°Brave. Stupid though,¡± it growled.


    ¡°Better than just being stupid,¡± she rejoined.


    ¡°Oh, you are dead, little one,¡± the troll laughed.


    She lunged the sword directly between the plates of armor covering its foot and shin, slashing it hard in the ankle. The troll groaned, dropping the horse. The animal somehow managed to land on its feet, bucking and kicking the troll hard in the groin before running off. The troll doubled over in pain as Gigi ran away frantically.


    The troll regained itself quickly and glared at Gigi¡¯s retreating form. She looked over her shoulder as she pumped her legs in the opposite direction. Grunting, the troll charged like a bull at a matador, eating the ground between them in moments. Gigi ran into the heart of the fairgrounds as the troll gave chase, clinging to the sword for dear life while trying not to cut herself. She vaulted over abandoned benches and tables that littered the grounds as she tried to increase her lead from the rampaging golden brute.


    The troll knocked the obstacles away like they were made of paper. She made her way to the stairways separating the districts. Ordinarily, they were just stairs, but during the festival, the gangway became a popular impromptu bar and place for couples to relax when better seats could not be procured. Gigi only had eyes for the mead casks, though.


    She hurled her small muscular frame toward the haphazard pyramid of casks along the side of the wall. She stuck the tip of the sword in a nearby stall. With a grunt, she heaved up a barrel that was as big as her. With a cry, she tensed and hurled the mead directly at the troll¡¯s stony face. It exploded on impact, causing the sweet alcohol to pour down the behemoth. The troll sneered and shook its head, wiping away the alcohol on his face.


    ¡°Foolishness!¡±


    Gigi threw another barrel at his face. This time, however, the troll punched the cask, showering alcohol below. The goblin dived toward a firework cart, grabbing a discarded bundle of long matches beside it.


    ¡°Gotcha!¡± She grinned. The goblin struck the match, and a tiny flame erupted. Gigi tossed it, her smile quickly fading to horror as it flickered out in the wind. The troll erupted in laughter that made the goblin¡¯s insides quake. She tried to light another match, but the troll was charging her again, and she shook too severely to strike it properly.


    He closed the distance in a moment. She quickly struck the match again, the flame erupting once more as the troll rocketed toward her. Gigi rolled out of the way, dropping the flame. It fell directly into the troll¡¯s chest, surging past the now-empty space. The fire consumed the hulking brute in seconds.


    Gigi¡¯s ears perked, and she jumped up, confident of her victory. However, she didn¡¯t hear the cries of pain she expected to. Gigi looked at the troll. Fire blazed across his body as he advanced, full of silent fury. The goblin darted past the flaming colossus and dove for the sword. She found the sword¡¯s hilt, then pulled and whipped it around.


    With a grunt, she fell to the ground, rolling onto her back, her sword still gripped in her hand. The predator caught up to her quickly, leaning over her and glaring down, head still aflame.


    ¡°You die now,¡± it growled.


    ¡°Pass.¡±


    Gigi hefted the sword up like a spear and hurled it upward. Caught off guard, the blade sliced cleanly through the troll¡¯s left eye. Now, it was howling in pain as she had expected. Gigi staggered to her feet. These things are tough. She needed help. She needed Drake. Silently, she cursed herself once more for leaving him alone.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± came a booming voice from behind her.


    How? There had been no one there a moment ago. Before she could turn around, she was momentarily taken off her feet and looked at the sky. Then, pain erupted throughout her body as it met the earth again. She began to slip into darkness.


    I hope Drake forgives me¡­

 Chapter 54: Live Every Day Like It Was Your Last

    Drake was running now. The brush whipped past him in a brilliantly-colored blur. Branches lashed at him from the edges of the trail, but he paid them no mind.


    It was the smoke.


    He had seen black smoke. The smoke he knew from the battlefield, from the burning of homes and bodies.


    Something was wrong. Gigi had been gone too long. He cursed himself for saying those words. He didn¡¯t know what he was saying. Well, he knew exactly what he meant - he did love her. At least as much as he understood the concept. He should have left it at the kiss; she had looked so happy. The words after, she had looked terrified. Like the fox they had found in the trap.


    None of that mattered now, though. Perhaps the fire was innocent, merely a cooking accident at a booth. That seemed unlikely even as he tried to think of alternatives. No, whatever he was about to find would be bad. He needed to prepare himself. If it turned out he had overreacted, so be it.


    Drake wriggled from under his cloak as he ran, tossing it to the side and moving onto his tunic. He began to whisper. Moments after his cloak hit the ground, patches of shiny black skin began to ooze forward from his tattoos. The ink that marred his form came to life, pouring forth a black ichor. By the time Drake stood at the gates of Poppy, he was covered head to toe in the black armor, now hard and chitinous.


    The ridges in his skin were wild and uneven. His flesh looked like black crystal, covering him like a rough-hewn suit of armor. He would meet whatever fate had conspired for Gigi and Poppy. The skin gently smoked as he stood, releasing a dark haze. He burned with fear and cold fire as his eyes took in the sight before him.


    Mayhem tore through the village that had taken him in. Wicked giants lumbered around the formerly gay pageantry. Masks of pain and terror replaced the smiling faces he had seen earlier that evening as many ran and others cowered, hiding in fear. A great fire had taken up in the center of the festival. Tears began to form in his eyes, his heart breaking.


    He said nothing as he took in the chaos. Drake fixed his gaze on the nearest of the malevolent titans. Trolls. They were trolls. He recognized them for their massive size, dwarfing him two times over. These behemoths had been set upon him on the battlefield in chains and shackles more than once.


    My magic won¡¯t work against them. This is going to be a problem.


    He would need to be smart, fast, and, above all else, brutal. Perhaps he was done killing, but these trolls would feel what they had done here. He would make them feel every broken bone and tear spilled. When dawn broke over their mangled bodies, they were going to pray for death. Of that, he was sure.


    Two lamia children were cowering beneath the towering troll, which had an entire cask of ale in one of its mammoth hands. The amber liquid spilled over its huge, sharp teeth and down its stinking gullet. A massive rancid belch followed, and then the troll crushed the cask before tossing the remnants to the side.


    ¡°Could go for a snack,¡± boomed the troll.


    The children recoiled as the colossal hand reached for them, long, dirty nails glaring like filthy knives. The children screamed and trembled in place, clinging to each other. A moment later, there was a rush of wind and a loud cracking sound. The troll howled in agony, pulling back its ruined arm. The hand that had been so menacing seconds ago now hung limply. Green blood sprayed from a long, deep gash along the beast¡¯s wrist, expertly placed between the monster¡¯s armored skin.


    Drake stood before the children, his hand lodged in the stones below, splitting them. He had cut harder than intended, faster at night with the shadows than during the day, when he was used to fighting.


    They should have attacked during the day.


    The troll reeled back, staring stupidly at his useless hand. Drake suspected this creature had never been cut and certainly never known the pain that was attacking it right now.


    He was far from done teaching it about pain. The troll cradled its wound and wailed. Before the troll could take another step back, Drake was upon him once more.


    With silent fury, Drake slid around the creature and aimed for the open space behind the knee. It was small, but it was there. He drove his sharpened fingers into the soft skin. It yielded and split as Drake surged forward. He felt fingers hit bones, then kept going as they splintered from the force. His fingers only stopped when they hit the kneecap''s diamond plating. He pulled his hand out in disgust. This one would never hurt others again.


    The troll¡¯s knee buckled, and the creature collapsed, rolling around in searing agony. Drake delivered a swift kick to the troll¡¯s jaw, dislocating it. The cries died away as the troll was knocked out.


    He turned back to the children. They recoiled from him, unsure what this new threat represented. ¡°Find your family and stay safe,¡± Drake commanded.


    The small lamias nodded, dumbfounded. They slithered off to find their kin and a place to hide from the fiery storm. Drake turned to hear a chorus of screams piercing the night air. He ran toward the sound. Before long, he found four hulking trolls marauding in the street over from him. He wondered how many godless beasts had descended upon the defenseless town.


    Drake didn¡¯t like the idea of taking on four of the monsters at the same time. As fast as he was, he was sure to take a punch or two from those gargantuan fists. He could melt his form like a shadow, but not when using it as crystalline armor. If he tried, his skin would shatter, and he would be but a simple human once more. No, if he got hit, he would need to take it.


    As he was about to attack, one of the trolls cried out in pain. Drake fixed his gaze on the monster¡¯s attacker, seeing the witch, Ariana. She looked furious. Her long white hair was whipping back and forth as she cast spell after spell on the gargantuan cretins. Perhaps they were magic-resistant, but Ariana tested the beasts'' resilience. Unfortunately, the bolts seemed to be staggering but not downing the trolls.


    One of the trolls reeled back its giant fist and hurtled it like a meteor at the drow¡¯s face. She stepped to the side, waving her hand. The fist¡¯s momentum suddenly carried it directly into one of the troll¡¯s comrade¡¯s guts. Both grunted in pain as diamond-plated knuckles bounced against a diamond-plated abdomen.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The trolls composed themselves and once more sought to descend upon the purple-skinned woman. She raised her hand, and a blinding white light emerged from it. The trolls froze in their tracks and covered their eyes, crying out as they were blinded by the tiny star she had summoned directly before their eyes. Then, the small star went supernova and burst in their faces.


    That was the distraction he needed. Like a bolt of black lightning, he rode the darkness into the fray. He slashed onto the scene to the first troll''s Achilles tendons. It hollered in agony as it was cut down like a mighty oak. A knee as quick as light crashed into the falling troll¡¯s face, silencing its yowls.


    Ariana stood ready to fight Drake, unsure of what to make of the newcomer. She raised her hands to cast another spell. Drake held up his hands and shook his head. A piece of the armor that covered his face cracked and splintered to reveal the cool blue eye and tan skin beneath.


    ¡°Drake?¡± Ariana asked, relaxing a little.


    He nodded as the armor began to grow and slide back into place. The three remaining trolls were blindly attacking whatever they could touch. One accidentally slugged the other, and the two began quarreling. Drake saw that one was about to lumber into Mrs. Wyzen the wolf-woman, as she attempted to flee. The old gossip was trying vainly to move out of the titan¡¯s way.


    He ran between the woman and the troll''s foot, just in time to take the hit for the wailing wolf. Mrs. Wyzen tottered and fell harmlessly into a nearby bed of flowers. Drake was flung into a brick wall, his armor shattering almost to his flesh and leaving a nasty spider web of fractures in the black skin.


    Even with the light of the fires, he could draw on the darkness around them. Like a sponge soaking up water, he drew in the shadow and reformed where the strike had torn him. The troll could tell it had struck something in his blind fury and was intent on doing it again.


    ¡°SUFFER AND DIE!¡± bellowed the troll.


    Drake said nothing as the troll charged. He looked for any opening in the assault but could not find one amongst the armor plating. Without warning, the troll¡¯s feet were ripped skyward as the stones it stepped on were ripped away. Drake looked to see Ariana pulling the bricks toward her, calling each stone with the twist of her finger.


    Drake crouched before leaping into the sky, twisting his body at the apex of his jump, changing his trajectory. He slammed down with both feet into the back of the troll¡¯s skull. It crashed to the ground with a sickening crack against the cobblestone.


    Only two more.


    Their sight was beginning to return to them, glaring furiously and seeking revenge. Drake would not oblige that prayer. He would put them down before they hurt anyone else. They stepped forward. One grabbed a tree growing in a yard and yanked until the roots came free, ready to use it as a giant club. The other brandished an enormous blade, but on the hulking brute was merely a dagger. As the troll slashed at the air, Ariana stepped closer to Drake.


    ¡°Do you have enough left to take them? I¡¯ve used a lot of magic killing time, ¡± Ariana asked.


    Drake nodded. ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± She looked down at the unconscious troll. ¡°I can see you weren¡¯t lying about being a soldier.¡±


    ¡°You distract them. I¡¯ll take them down,¡± ordered Drake.


    Ariana nodded. ¡°Simple enough.¡±


    The troll with the tree roared and charged forward, swinging the trunk wildly at Drake. He caught the tree in the gut with a grunt. Sliding back, he managed to stop the momentum of the blow.


    ¡°Now would be good,¡± he hissed.


    Ariana snapped her fingers, and the tree caught fire. However, the troll seemed unphased by the flame. Drake felt into the darkness around them, desperate for something to shift the tide. Then, he felt the absence of light within the tree''s wood. Seizing it, he expanded the shadows within the tree. A moment later, the wood burst, and flames exploded all around them.


    The troll startled backward, and Drake surged forward, riding the shadows until he stood right behind the troll. He impaled the troll¡¯s knee just like he had its brother before. As he pulled his fist out, the other troll stabbed toward him with the blade. Drake dodged as the lumbering giant continued to thrust, the blade marking the stones with each missed slice.


    ¡°Ariana!¡± he called out.


    The witch was summoning rain clouds to douse the fires, but she turned her attention to Drake. ¡°You are needy.¡± She put both of her hands out and began to chant. The troll stopped its ferocious attacks and began to shake the blade.


    No, it wasn¡¯t shaking the blade. It was trying to hold onto it. He looked at Ariana again. She was calling it to her. The troll was using both hands now in their game of magic tug-o-war. Drake stepped in front of the troll, who was desperately struggling to hold onto its dagger, then crouched again before exploding upward with an uppercut.


    Drake¡¯s fist slammed into the bottom of the blade¡¯s hilt. Jettisoning the sword upward, directly into the troll''s jaw. The blade went into the soft skin underneath the monster¡¯s mouth, piercing the beast¡¯s tongue as he began to shriek. It lost momentum before hitting the skull and simply sat wedged.


    The troll pulled but found it stuck. It screamed before loping off, having had its fill of this fight. Drake turned to his sister-in-arms.


    ¡°Where is Gigi?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Ariana asked, perplexed.


    ¡°The goblin woman I was with!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know. There are many people in this village, and they all need my help right now,¡± she said dryly.


    ¡°Please, she is all I have,¡± Drake said in frustration.


    Arian considered this. ¡°Tell you what. We can do a quick homing spell. Do you have anything of hers?¡±


    ¡°Not on me! Do you see pockets?¡±


    ¡°Fair. Okay, we¡¯ll do it this way - picture her in your mind.¡± He closed his eyes, remembering the softness of her brown eyes, her hair being let down after she was done in the bakery, the way she had smiled at him that night.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s see what we are working with...¡± Ariana shut her eyes and touched Drake¡¯s forehead. He felt an electric jolt go through him. He opened his eyes.


    ¡°See anything?¡± Ariana asked.


    It took a moment for his eyes to focus, but there seemed to be a luminescent green spark in the darkness. It was like a bolt of lightning but languidly swirling in the air. It beckoned him.


    ¡°Um, I see some green snake thing floating in the air,¡± he said uncertainly.


    ¡°Excellent. I wonder if you just like green things.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The color and shape of the guide is particular to the beholder. You have a penchant for green.¡±


    Drake didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about, and he didn''t care. ¡°Thank you for your help; I won¡¯t forget it.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t because you owe me now. But that is a discussion for another day. Good luck playing hero,¡± Ariana said as she turned to help the rest of the village.


    ¡°Thanks, you too.¡±


    Drake broke off at a sprint toward the flickering green light.

 Chapter 55: Tests of Strength

    As soon as he started running, the green light sprung to life. It zipped and zapped from space to spot, the soldier following it as best he could. In a panic, he raced past more people, racing in the opposite direction. The green bolt slipped in between the fleeing masses, and Drake followed. He bolted past burning buildings and rubble from the crumbled architecture.


    Then the crowd split and he reached the end of the street. In front of him, the green light surged to the center of the town square¡ªthe spot where their night had started. It was engulfed in ashes and fire, a throng of trolls lounging and laughing in the bedlam.


    The green light said she was in the center, amongst the flames and the trolls. Drake¡¯s blood went cold. Ariana¡¯s spell only promised to find who he pictured. The target didn¡¯t need to be still alive.


    ¡°Gigi...¡± he whispered to the mayhem.


    He couldn¡¯t give into despair, not until he knew for sure. He would be entering the river that night and not returning if she were gone. The thought of losing her tore his heart asunder. The sorrow was a pack of predators ravaging a fresh carcass. He ground his teeth. No, she couldn¡¯t be dead. If she were, the trolls before him would pay with their blood, every last drop.


    The massive troll in the middle of the mob waved something in his hand. Drake squinted, only seeing a swirl of black hair being whipped back and forth. The green lighting bolt reappeared, zipping back and forth in rhythm with the hand. Rage burst through Drake as his mind connected the dots.


    He had to hold back everything inside of him not to let the rest of his power surge forward. If he used his full power, he could end this in moments. Then Gaius and Sargasso would know precisely where he was, and these trolls would seem like a jolly picnic. No, he would need to get creative. Drake walked toward the trolls.


    They didn¡¯t pay him any mind until he was about a hundred paces from the pack. The merriment broke, and they all, one by one, turned their golden eyes to the interloper. Drake stood tall, head raised high, and fists balled tight. He counted nine, plus the big one. Ten trolls would be a tall order.


    He could not take on that many and still have his teeth in his head at the end of it. Or a head at all. Inspiration struck.


    ¡°Hey, little fella, you¡¯re an odd one, ain''t ya?¡± one of the trolls snarked.


    Drake stopped. He stood tall and glared at them with rage. ¡°Let her go or die,¡± he promised.


    The big one stopped waving his toy around. ¡°Did a...whatever you are, just threaten me, the Troll King?¡± it asked.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± he repeated.


    ¡°What? This?¡± The king raised a massive hand. ¡°Mouthy little bitch. Even took out one of my best men¡¯s eyes.¡± The troll winked and made a gurgling laugh that sounded like boiling acid. ¡°But I think we crushed the fight out of her, aye, lads?¡± They all began to produce the same terrible bubbling laughter.


    ¡°I challenge you, ¡®King,¡¯ to a test of strength.¡±


    ¡°You WHAT, mate?¡± asked the king dumbfounded.


    ¡°If I win, you leave and never come back.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The gargling laughter intensified. ¡°You are a silly sod. But, I accept.¡± He tossed Gigi into the rubble, the limp body hitting the stones with a sickening crunch.


    ¡°GIGI!¡± Drake roared.


    ¡°Now, settle down, little man, it¡¯s you and me, remember?¡± the troll grinned.


    The Troll King stepped forward. Rippling muscles danced as he flexed. Despite the king¡¯s size, he moved with grace and poise. This one was not like the simple-minded trolls he had taken down already. Drake could see why they followed this one.


    ¡°So, little man, what did you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°We join hands and push until one of us can¡¯t push anymore.¡±


    ¡°I like it! Simple. But, little man, your hands are so small. How do you expect me even to hold them?¡±


    ¡°Easy. Put your palms out, and I''ll do the same.¡±


    Drake put out his hands and held them up. The massive troll did the same towards the much shorter human. He put his small hand into the palm of the troll''s hand. The troll then wrapped his fingers until Drake¡¯s hands disappeared, and all that could be seen was his forearm.


    ¡°Ready?¡± the troll asked. Drake nodded. ¡°Ahh, then goodbye, little man.¡±


    The troll exploded downward with a tidal surge of strength. Drake buckled, his armor barely holding up. His feet were forced into the ground, and slowly, they began to crunch into the earth below. The stones he stood on cracked and splintered as the troll wrenched its hideous force downward.


    Drake tried to push back, but the troll was far stronger, even with his magic. All he could do was hold on until the armor began to crack. Then he heard it, the snapping and fracturing of his crystal skin. He drew on the darkness to replenish what was breaking. However, he knew that this cycle would not lead to victory, so he began to whisper.


    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you look,¡± the troll sneered, ¡°but praying won''t help you, little one.¡±


    The soldier paid the troll no mind and continued his chanting. The ground around Drake¡¯s feet began to turn black as dark ichor bled forth. The chanting began to intensify. The black ick spread faster until it covered the ground beneath the two. Drake opened his eyes and began to push back with every ounce of strength.


    The troll grunted in surprise. It felt hands, dozens and dozens of hands, on its own now. It looked down. Arms, an endless multitude of them, had grown up under its feet. They were long and twisted. Some curled around the troll''s legs, holding it fast. The rest snaked their way to push back on the massive hands.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU?!¡± The Troll King shouted.


    ¡°Were you the one?¡± Drake cried. The troll ground its teeth and pushed down harder. ¡°Were you the one that hurt her?¡± the soldier roared.


    The arms underneath the Troll King began to lift it from the ground. Stomping its feet, it shook off the black fingers.


    ¡°YEAH, LITTLE MAN, I WAS THE ONE THAT PUT THE BITCH IN HER PLACE! JUST LIKE I¡¯M GOI-¡±


    More hands burst forth, arms sprouting from elbows and wrists until they formed a tree. Each branch pushed up. Each one reached for justice. They jutted forward with a strength Drake did not know he possessed, with rage he had never known. The shadows smashed against the troll¡¯s might. For a moment, the king held his own and bellowed as he forced the shadows down. Then Drake screamed back.  He wrenched up with terrifying force.


    Finally, a tendon in the king¡¯s wrist snapped, and the Troll King howled in pain. Drake seized the moment and pushed even harder. The king¡¯s hands began to buckle and bend back. Drake pushed until the troll''s hands were flat against the wrist. The massive brute was starting to sweat. Its joints screamed in agony, matching his voice.


    A moment later, a thunderous crunch echoed through the battlefield. The king''s bones snapped like oaks felled by lightning, but Drake kept pushing. The black hands pushed until the troll¡¯s knuckles kissed its forearm. Another crunch of bone rang out in the courtyard, followed by a scream of berserker rage and agony. Drake pulled down with all his might, practically pulling the king¡¯s arms from their sockets. The king collapsed, a castle¡¯s keep broken by siege, his compatriots dumbstruck. They had just witnessed the impossible. The king raised his ruined hands before him, the fists that had brought an entire troll clan to heel, and then he looked in front of him. Drake stood there, almost at eye level with the fallen giant. The king spit at Drake.


    ¡°F-uck you and that gob-lin who-¡±


    Drake¡¯s knuckles were in the troll''s throat in an instant. His fist stole away its vile words, but he stopped just short of taking its wicked life. They both knew he could have, but he held back. He leaned into the king¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Death is too good for you. Long live the broken king.¡± Drake turned to the rest of the troll gang. ¡°Run,¡± he commanded.

 Chapter 56: Broken Bones

    Drake¡¯s fists ached from all of the carnage he had wrought. He could feel the pain coming, the same as it did whenever he overexerted himself and used too much of his shadow. The unconscious troll king was being pulled by a cadre of his gang that could still move under their power. The rest of the beaten and battered trolls were being dragged and sledded out of town and into the river by the terrified citizens turned angry mob.


    None of that mattered, though. The only thing on Drake¡¯s mind was finding Gigi. The troll king had callously thrown her aside into the rubble before the fight. Drake hadn¡¯t seen where she had landed in the chaos. Drake rushed to the shattered stones and began to search frantically. He used the shadows to pull and throw the pieces of the masonry that littered the ground. It was behind a collapsed roof where he found her broken and lame form. Fear that she was dead exploded through his chest.


    Dread stole his breath away. Seeing the woman who meant more to him than breathing so beaten crushed his heart. He darted to her side, put his fingers on her wrist, and waited for several agonizing seconds before he felt a faint pulse. She¡¯s alive! Barely, but Gigi was still among the living. Drake gently scooped up her limp body.


    ¡°Ariana! I need help!¡± he cried, looking around.


    The witch appeared behind him. ¡°What else is new,¡± she retorted. Then she saw Gigi in his arms. ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°Can you help her?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t do...healing, but you can help her. I can cast a spell to numb the pain, which makes her very¡­inebriated, but beggars can¡¯t be choosers,¡± she said, shrugging.


    ¡°Do whatever you can,¡± he pleaded.


    As Ariana whispered into the ether, Gigi groaned and slumped deeper into Drake¡¯s arms. ¡°Take care of her,¡± she said. ¡°I won¡¯t forget what you did here tonight, and I suspect neither will the people of this village. Thank you, Drake, truly. Consider us even after tonight.¡±


    His heart stuttered a moment. That was what Drake was afraid of. He had been trying to lay low for the last two months, but now he had blown that completely. The captain and Gaius could quickly figure out where he was with the amount of magic he had used. However, as he looked down on the goblin woman¡¯s beautiful, bruised, dirty face, he knew he couldn¡¯t have done anything differently. He held her close to his chest and began to walk toward home.


    ***


    The next few days were difficult ones for Poppy and Drake in particular. Without Gigi, he felt utterly lost. It was remarkable how much he had come to need her in the past couple of months. He had always been sheltered, but with Gigi, it felt like he had a partner and a teacher. Whether to help him with a word he didn¡¯t recognize or play cards with him, most of all, he missed the passion in her eyes and her sweet, fang-filled smile.


    Gigi''s eyes were closed, and her breathing was shallow. She had been in bed for two days with no real changes. Griselda had helped Drake dress her injuries. When they touched her, she winced even through the fog of sleep.


    However, Griselda had an excellent recipe for plaster, and they could set the now wholly broken hand without difficulty. What worried them both was that she still hadn¡¯t regained consciousness. Gigi had been in bed since Drake had brought her home. He had not left her side for more than a few moments.


    Instead, he softly reassured her that it would be okay and dripped drops of broth into her mouth. Gigi¡¯s mother buzzed around the room nervously. She chased away her concerned siblings. She got them towels they did not need and gave Drake meals he did not ask for and barely touched. Still, Griselda had been a great comfort to him. He thought he might have been for her, too. They shared a bond of fear over losing someone they loved, in different ways, of course, but the loss and fear were the same.


    ¡°Her hand should heal in a few days,¡± Griselda sighed. Drake didn¡¯t say anything, merely nodding slightly. He held Gigi¡¯s non-bandaged hand, gently stroking it with his thumbs. ¡°Goblin bones mend quickly, Drake, don¡¯t worry,¡± she said as much to herself as to him.


    ¡°This is my fault,¡± he said finally.


    ¡°Is it now? That¡¯s not how I heard it. It sounds like you were quite brave, especially for a human,¡± she shrugged.


    ¡°If I had gone after her, she wouldn¡¯t be like this now,¡± his voice hitched.


    ¡°Yes, if you had directly ignored what she asked you to do.¡± Drake had gone over the events of the evening with Griselda in a fit of tearful sorrow the night of the attack. Drake was silent and just looked at Gigi¡¯s sleeping form. ¡°Drake, look at me.¡± He slowly turned with tearful eyes. ¡°You saved my daughter.¡±


    ¡°I only did what I could,¡± he said hesitantly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t known you for long,¡± she put her hands on her hips, ¡°but any fool can see how you feel about her.¡±


    ¡°Gigi is special.¡± I love her was the unspoken part of his sentence.


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± she paused, considering her words carefully. ¡°Drake, you aren¡¯t who I imagined by her side, but...I¡¯m happy you two found each other.¡± She gave him a wan smile. ¡°I once asked you how you knew you had changed, how you knew you weren¡¯t still one of the bad men of the world.¡±


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t know¡­I hadn¡¯t proved myself yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, Drake, in my eyes, whatever you were before you came here, it¡¯s not who you are anymore. I think we make who we are every day. I know where we start does not have to be where we end. Gigi is tough, but you¡¯ll need to be too.¡±


    Drake nodded solemnly. Her kind words came over him like a blanket, warm and reassuring. ¡°Thank you¡­anything for her.¡±


    ***


    Gigi awoke in the dead of night. At first, all she could see was a blurred reality, and she felt a seismic pounding in her head and body. She tried to move her right hand only to find a jolt of agony sear through her. She cried out.


    ¡°Gi-gi?!¡± Drake asked, immediately waking up in the chair beside her. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Where am I?¡± she croaked.


    ¡°You¡¯re home, you¡¯re safe,¡± he said soothingly. He cupped her good hand and kissed it. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Tears began to roll down his cheek.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°D-rake, wait, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Do you remember what happened?¡±


    She pulled herself up to sit, careful of her hurt hand, and rubbed her head. Did she? Her memories were a haze, like trying to see through steamed glass. She rifled through the gauzy visions until one she thought was the newest came to her. Trolls, an entire gang, and that giant one behind her. She remembered the sky, but then it all went black.


    ¡°THE TROLLS!¡± she exclaimed, eyes wide.


    ¡°Taken care of,¡± he said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Taken care of?¡± She tilted her head in confusion. ¡°By who!?¡± Drake looked away, scratching the back of his neck with his tattooed hand. ¡°YOU?!¡± She stared at him slack-jawed. Gigi knew he had some magic, but the strength to take on a gang of trolls and live was entirely something else. ¡°How¡­¡± Trolls were obnoxious apex predators, yet somehow, this man had shut them down. He had saved her and all of Poppy.


    ¡°Well, Ariana helped,¡± he objected. He wiped the tears from his cheek with the back of his hand, but they were quickly replaced.


    ¡°Drake, that''s amazing...You are amazing.¡± She began to tear up, but she wasn¡¯t sure why. A dam of emotions ruptured inside her, and she began to cry as well.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why are you?¡± she bawled.


    He grinned. ¡°No reason, just happy to see you,¡± he laughed.


    ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯m just happy to see you too, okay?¡± She wiped her face on the comforter. They sat in a comfortable silence for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ran away,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t follow you.¡±


    She looked up at him and smiled. ¡°You are cute, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...about what I said. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I¡¯ve just never felt this way about anyone before.¡±


    Her ears twitched. She didn¡¯t know what to say. The truth was, she felt the same. Gigi didn¡¯t know if this was love, but she did know that whatever it was felt warm and nice, unlike any feeling she had ever known.


    ¡°Drake, what we have¡­the truth is I don¡¯t know what it is,¡± she said with a tired smile.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± he asked with worry.


    ¡°Well, you came crashing into my life. It seems like you only just got here, and at the same time, you were always here. You mean so much to me¡­¡± That it scares me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand,¡± he wilted.


    ¡°We are becoming such a big part of each other''s lives, but are we making a mistake? Drake, you¡¯re cute and sweet, but love is more than that. It¡¯s sharing a dream. At least, that¡¯s what I think. Like, what do you want out of life? Really want out of it. Also, you can¡¯t say me, that doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°Aside from you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, aside from me.¡±


    Drake sat and thought for a moment. She studied the seriousness of his face in the gloom of the bedroom. He chewed thoughtfully on the question.


    ¡°I want to be a good man. Someone that people are proud to call their friend. A good husband, by putting my wife before myself, and hopefully a good father, by putting our children above everything,¡± he said finally.


    Gigi sat quietly, taking in his answer. It was so simple, so earnest, she knew it was the truth. Gigi also felt like he had already accomplished his first goal. She looked into his blue eyes, and even in the shadows, she could see herself reflected. Were these the eyes she could spend a lifetime looking into? She wasn¡¯t sure. Being a good man was an admirable aspiration, but it could easily produce a life of monotony.


    She wanted to be a good person, sure, but she certainly wanted more than that. Gigi was also woefully uncertain whether she wanted even to be a mother. Children being so important to him made her stomach twist. Yet she would be lying to herself if she said she couldn¡¯t see a life with him lurking in those crystal blue eyes. She saw the wintery mornings of the Gift of the Gods spent together drinking warm brandy wine. Well, she would have the wine, or at least he could have hot cider, she supposed.


    Perhaps a little goblin wouldn¡¯t be so awful with this man. Is that what she wanted, though? She didn¡¯t know. Undeniably, she could see a peaceful, quiet life with Drake. A large part of her wanted to follow that path. However, lingering desires for the wilds of the world called to her. Drake had already seen the world, though; she hadn¡¯t. She could undoubtedly settle down with him, take over the bakery, lord over her siblings, but it felt like her story would be over before it even began if she did that.


    ¡°Is that all you want? Don¡¯t you want... I don¡¯t know, some adventure?¡±


    Drake said nothing for a moment. ¡°I guess I don¡¯t know what the difference is?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Being a good person can be dull as dirt.¡±


    Drake smiled and took her hand. ¡°I think it just comes easy to you, is all.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Gigi, I¡¯ve met a lot of people before coming here. I can count the number worth knowing on one finger, two counting you. You have a compass inside you that points you the right way, and you can¡¯t help but listen. It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Gigi melted. Then, she regained herself. ¡°Maybe, but you got to meet those people and find out they were rotten. I want that.¡±


    Drake nodded. ¡°If you want to see how bad the world is, please allow me to be your guide,¡± he said, standing and saluting her.


    She laughed, leaning over to shove him. ¡°I take it back.¡±


    ¡°Take what back?¡±


    Had she not said it out loud? She thought she had. ¡°Maybe you aren¡¯t such a good guy after all.¡±


    His face lit up in the darkness. ¡°You think I¡¯m a good guy?¡±


    In truth, if he saved her life and beat those trolls, Drake would be a hero. She didn¡¯t know how to tell him that, though. ¡°Yeah, I do, the best I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    She shifted in her bed to make room for him, feeling how sore she still was, as if she had been pelted with stones. However, she soon forgot the pain as she felt Drake¡¯s weight slide next to hers.


    ¡°So what are we exactly?¡± Drake asked as he cuddled in next to her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked as she put her good arm around him.


    ¡°Well, we aren¡¯t married. We sleep in the same bed, and I...like you a lot and think you...like me a lot.¡±


    She laughed. He had a point. Gigi didn¡¯t know exactly what they were. They weren¡¯t betrothed, but they were hardly strangers. Her mother would probably call her a harlot, but it was not like sharing each other''s bodies made them forever tied. Still, she could feel their lives tying together. It created promises that excited her like an oncoming summer.


    ¡°We¡¯re just...taking it slow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay, taking it slow.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, putting her head on his chest and closing her eyes, ¡°taking it slow.¡±


    ¡°Gigi?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Drake?¡±


    ¡°You know, I think you¡¯re the greatest adventure I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± She laughed and kissed him.

 Chapter 57: What Goes Around

    Sargasso eyed the three dwarves across from him at the table in the military tent. He didn¡¯t know their names. He thought he heard one of them say their name was Darryle; perhaps it was Larryle. He couldn¡¯t remember, and he didn¡¯t care. They sat before him dressed in finery, and he picked them up from a tavern in a village that had escaped his initial wrath. They had been going on to anyone who would listen about a man who blinded them with mere words.


    That had always been one of Drake¡¯s favorite tricks. He reserved it for the especially contemptible. If they had any information on his whereabouts, Sargasso needed it yesterday. His sweep had to be clean and fast, or he could forget about breathing, let alone a promotion.


    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± Sargasso crooned, ¡°please tell me your story again from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°We were hunting in the woods,¡± one of the dwarves huffed indignantly, ashing his pipe into a tray. ¡°We had been doing the hard work of trapping all morning, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t we skip to the part where you lost your sight?¡±


    ¡°There was a man,¡± whimpered another one of the dwarves, ¡°with hair yellow like straw and eyes blue like the sky in summer¡­¡±


    Drake! That son of a bitch!.


    The bigger dwarf dabbed at his forehead with a handkerchief. ¡°He started talking crazy, then whispered nonsense, and the next thing my brothers and I knew, we were blind.¡±


    ¡°I see. Which forest was this?¡± Sargasso asked, leaning forward.


    ¡°You believe us?¡± one asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yes, now, which forest,¡± Sargasso asked again impatiently.


    ¡°The one right outside of the village of Poppy.¡±


    By the gods, damn him! Sargasso slammed his fist on the table. The three dwarves jumped collectively. The captain had been reasonably sure Drake had been in Poppy since he met with Gaius. Sargasso had eliminated enough of the board to have a good guess. Yet, hearing this confirmed was terrible news. Damn that witch! She had clearly been protecting him in hindsight.


    However, that changed little; even if he had known Drake had been there, there was no guarantee he could have won that fight that day against the witch of Poppy. A figure he had come to learn more about in his digging and one he loathed entirely. She would be a problem.


    Gaius had said Drake wouldn¡¯t go far, intent on playing house with the first wench he encountered that would have him. Yet, Sargasso hoped Drake had moved on from Poppy, but he had not. That left him with an unpleasant nut to crack.


    ¡°Anything else you can remember?¡± the captain pressed.


    ¡°Yeah, he was with a loudmouth goblin woman,¡± the handsome dwarf spat.


    Sargasso smirked. That must be the whore whose bed he had found. What a simple creature. He couldn¡¯t even find a human. Pathetic. The captain did not think highly of love or romance in general. Physical needs were one thing, but the idea of chaining yourself willingly to another person seemed insane. People were so weak they served only one purpose: to be a foothold to the next rung of life.


    ¡°Thank you, gentlemen, you have been most¡­helpful.¡±


    ¡°When you find the bastard, break his teeth for us!¡± Cried one of the dwarves.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Oh, you needn¡¯t worry about him. Rest assured, he will be taken care of.¡±


    ¡°What did he do? Is he a violent criminal?¡±


    ¡°The worst you can imagine,¡± Sargasso sneered. He stood from the table. The captain wasn¡¯t sure how he would get Drake out of Poppy. He would need an opening of some kind to make it happen. A fair fight didn¡¯t interest him. He wanted an overwhelming advantage. ¡°Sorry about this, by the way,¡± Sargasso snapped his fingers and pointed at his men standing by the tent wall. The soldiers sprang to life and drew their swords. They menaced the dwarves as they encroached on them.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± One asked.


    He remembered they were blind. ¡°Oh, sorry, I¡¯m killing you now,¡± the captain added casually.


    ¡°But we told you everything we know!¡± a dwarf cried.


    ¡°Exactly, and now you¡¯re a loose end. I can¡¯t have those,¡± he shook his head.


    ¡°But who would believe our story!?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Sargasso said, then exited the military tent. Screams soon followed


    ***


    The good luck the captain had been waiting for had arrived. Knowing the bastard had not left Poppy meant there was no reason to continue his search. Instead, he could now lay low and wait to spring a trap. He had ordered his men to encamp close, but not too close to Poppy to keep an eye on it. This had been a wise choice.


    That was how he spotted the trolls first attacking the village. He had thought about piggy packing on the raid with his men. However, the possibility that a troll could squish him was real, and he wasn¡¯t willing to risk it. However, he was willing to watch the carnage from a distance through a telescope. It had been highly entertaining.


    The trolls had put on quite a show until the man of the hour had shown up. The captain finally had visual proof the Shadow Drake was in Poppy. Seeing him cut the troll king down made Sargasso¡¯s stomach clench. It had been easy to forget that his prey was no ordinary man. Drake had claws. The captain¡¯s hand tightened around his sword. So do I.


    Plus, the truth was that Sargasso was backed against the edge of a cliff. There would be no third chance if he failed to bring Drake back. There was little choice but to stage the fight against the simpleton and win it.


    He watched the trolls drag their king and comrades from the village in defeat. Sargasso grinned. Yes, they would make for the perfect distraction. He had seen the entire fight and, in particular, had noticed that the witch needed Drake¡¯s help to beat the trolls. If he could set the trolls on the village under the orders of his men, he could take the rest of his forces and bushwack Drake at the perfect time with his best, when he was alone, away from the village. The Keeper Knights he had brought with him on loan from the Lord Commander would do nicely. They all possessed weapons like his, none as unique, but all able to cut and pierce Drake¡¯s magical but delightfully vulnerable body.


    ***


    Sargasso followed the beleaguered trolls to a nearby cave. It was located in the woods of Poppy but was part of an old mining camp. He would need to make a note of this in his report. This would be the perfect place for Drake to hide if he should choose to run again. The trolls dragged themselves in, and the captain followed shortly after that with his men.


    As his soldiers began lighting torches, he pulled his sword. ¡°Good evening to you,¡± he sneered. The trolls spun around, surprise and terror plastered on their colossal faces. ¡°Fear not, I am here merely to parlay with your leader,¡± Sargasso reassured.


    A troll, even grander than the others, came forward with hands that hung limply at the wrists. Yes, this had been the one he had seen Drake crush.


    The Troll King grimaced. ¡°What do you seek, outsider,¡± it growled.


    ¡°To the point, I love it,¡± Sargasso laughed, eyeing the troll''s ruined hands. ¡°You and your men are going to attack Poppy again in two weeks,¡± Sargasso ordered.


    ¡°And why the fuck would we do that, not with that¡­whatever he is still there,¡± the king argued.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Sargasso pointed the tip of his sword toward the slit of skin exposed under the troll''s neck. ¡°I said so.¡± The sword tip shot forward, the blade extending by magic. The blade had run him through before the king could utter another sound. Blood began to drip down the blade as Sargasso recalled it. ¡°Any other questions? Two weeks, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    He sheathed his sword. Then he snapped his fingers, remembering something. ¡°Keep your eyes peeled for a goblin woman. She should be in the village too. We can use her as bait.¡±


    A troll with one bleeding eye came forward. Sargasso put his hand back on his blade, expecting a fight.


    ¡°The goblin bitch is mine!¡± the troll barked.


    Sargasso smiled mockingly. ¡°So she shall be, but not before we use her as bait. Then you can keep a nice set of goblin ears for yourself¡­king.¡±


    The new king of the trolls roared as Sargasso laughed.

 Chapter 58: To Be Loved *Please Read the Authors Note*

    In the realm of Epesia, there were as many gods as stars in the sky. Powerful gods held sway over the forces of nature and the balance between life and death, while diminutive gods held providence over more mundane matters such as pottery and love.


    When Gigi was a young girl, she believed in all of them. Their stories of heroism and romance entranced her. She prayed and offered to them earnestly. She was so devout that she never missed temple and had even been in training to be a priestess when she first became a woman.


    Then, her father died.


    Gigi fidgeted in her black dress in the crowd at the funeral procession. She didn¡¯t like thinking about the gods now. It was rare that she did so. There were times, though, that demanded thoughts of the unknown be entertained. The big question was why they were here and whether that query had a satisfactory answer. The gods and the afterlife imprisoned her attention today.


    Frank Brontes, a family friend and cyclops, had finally died. He had been the patriarch of the Brontes family for Gigi¡¯s entire life. The wizened cyclops had died at the ripe old age of two-hundred-and-thirty-seven. Frank had been one of the lives lost during the attack of the trolls. Gigi heard he died heroically.


    She wasn¡¯t exactly close with him. However, all the trade families shared a mutual respect and adoration for one another, even the Assassins¡¯ Guild. She felt a connection even if she hadn¡¯t been friends with him.


    Drake stood awkwardly beside her as they made their way to the town center. Since the night the trolls raided Poppy, Drake had become a local celebrity. She supposed saving the village would have that effect. Children flocked to him whenever they made deliveries together. He seemed to love the attention of the kids. It made her happy to see the children smile when he made their shadows come to life.


    Gigi could tell the attention from the adults had made her partner far more uncomfortable. He shrank away from the enthusiastic pats on the back the men of Poppy doled out. Drake could hardly meet the flirtatious gazes he received from women. He certainly hadn¡¯t seen the withering glares Gigi had jealously given out in kind.


    She wasn¡¯t sure why, but she felt very protective of the man beside her. The witch said his tattoos were a contract with a being behind the Veil. She knew Drake had access to powers she couldn¡¯t even imagine. Yet, that didn¡¯t change the fact that he needed her to protect him. Without question, he had gotten her out of a jam with the trolls and had been a surprisingly good coach, but for all his strength, there was so much he didn¡¯t know. So many people would exploit his gifts for themselves, and worse, he may let them.


    Gigi wanted to know more about what had happened before they met, but whenever she tried to fill in those pages, he just went silent and tried to change the subject. She learned from his scars and the way he shook when he thought nobody was looking that whatever he endured had been monstrous. One day, she would find the captain and Gaius and make them wish they¡¯d never come screaming into this world.


    She looked at him, noticing his discomfort, and gave him a sad, tiny smile before squeezing his hand. ¡°Everything is okay,¡± Gigi promised.


    ***


    Drake felt nervous in the massive group, especially now that everyone seemed to know who he was¡ªa tragic necessity fate had demanded of him. He had blown his cover and would await the consequences. He felt incredibly anxious when Gigi handed him a black tunic and told him they would represent the bakery at a funeral. A couple typically represented each family, and it was either him or her mother.


    Funerals were strange affairs to Drake. In no small part because he had caused far more than he had ever attended. The funerals for his knights were small, banal affairs, more like the dumping of garbage than the honoring of a life. He knew that would have been his fate if he had not found Poppy, a life without Gigi.


    He had certainly never been to a funeral with so many people. He was in awe of just how many people they walked beside. Drake assumed whoever died must have been a great person. He wondered if he died tomorrow, how many of them would come? He pictured his death on the battlefield, one he¡¯d pictured a thousand times before. The end would not come from the edge of a blade or the tip of an arrow but from within, from the Black Lord.


    He would die on the spot when he ran out of shadow to offer his patron. He had never seen it, but he heard it was painful. He wondered how much of his life he had already spent and how much remained in the jar. He grimaced. He looked down to see Gigi give him a sad smile and then grabbed his hand.


    When she said everything would be okay, he believed her. He smiled and nodded, squeezing her hand back.


    ***


    Gigi and Drake stood in the procession as the priestess gave the grieving family her sermon. The priestess¡¯s homily shook Gigi¡¯s heart until she could feel her throat burning and tears beginning to bleed into the bends of her eyes. It wasn¡¯t the death of Frank that was making her slip into despair. It was the memories of her own father¡¯s funeral.


    It had been a gray, rainy day. She remembered standing at the front with her family, barely sixteen. Gigi wept into her hands, asking the gods why. Why they had taken him, how it had been fair? He had been a good man in an entire world of terrible ones. He had a gentle heart but a mighty hammer. How had he earned this? How had she? Their silence was the only response she received.


    It was on that day that she lost her faith. One day, it was a jewel she had clung to like it had brought her life. That day, it turned to ash in her hands, the rain washing away whatever was left. After that, she stopped going to the temple, ended her prayers, and threw away any notion of becoming a priestess.


    Her memories robbed her of her present senses, trapping her in the gloomy past. Staring into space, the sermon washed over her. She could feel her mind beginning to untether from the world around her and the body that lived in it. Gigi felt powerless to stop the onrushing despair, and her heart spiraled into the abyss.


    ***


    Drake turned to Gigi and saw her staring a thousand miles into the distance. A frown creased his lips. He had never seen her like this before, and it worried him. He put his hand on her shoulder and gave a gentle squeeze. She seemed to wake from her daze slightly, looking up at him with tearful eyes.


    The sight of her crying caused his heart to drop into his stomach. Had he done something? Perhaps he had not done something? He felt her small frame press into his own and her arms wrap around him. Drake relaxed into the hug and slipped his arms around her muscular shoulders.


    She cried softly into him as he rubbed her back. There, the pair stood, listening to the sermon for the living and the dead. Finally, it was over, and people began to march toward the surviving family to pay their respects. Tearful goodbyes and well-wishing rippled through the crowd. The couples began to disperse as the funeral ended. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The pair had not let go of one another. Drake looked down at her hands clutching his arm. She was still crying, tears rolling down her green cheeks like tiny rivulets of rain.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± asked Drake.


    ¡°Not really,¡± she confessed.


    ¡°Do you want to get something to drink?¡±


    Her ears perked up, and she nodded. Drake had meant tea or water, but Gigi pulled him into the tavern. She dragged Drake to the bar, where Uvara prepared a glass for her loyal patron.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you here in a minute, darlin¡¯,¡± Uvara said warmly. ¡°Looks like you brought a friend again, too... Oh! I know you! You are that nice human boy who helped us with our little troll problem. Drinks are on the house for you.¡±


    ¡°Can I have tea?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°Gigi, is this guy for real?¡± Uvara covered her beak as the harpy giggled.


    ¡°As a heart attack,¡± Gigi sighed. ¡°Mead for me, please,¡± she said, settling onto a stool at the empty bar. Drake frowned and sat beside her.


    ¡°Gigi, are you sure drinking will help or make you sadder?¡± Drake asked with concern.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m very tired of thinking about him. I¡¯m just tired of thinking,¡± she sighed. Then she leaned into Drake, letting his form hold hers up.


    ¡°Your dad?¡± Uvara asked as she set down the drink.


    ¡°Aye,¡± she said, scooping up the tankard before her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make that tea for you, sweetheart. The kettle is in the back. Give you two some time to talk,¡± the tavern owner said with a wink as she disappeared behind a door.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a funeral like that before,¡± Drake said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been to too many, just like that one,¡± she said, tipping her drink toward the ceiling before almost slamming it back on the counter.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± She took another drink.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I never got to meet him.¡±


    Gigi looked at Drake and gave him a small smile. ¡°Yeah, me too. I think he would have liked you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Even though I was a soldier? I thought he hated them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you are the same kind of soldier he was. Kind.¡±


    Drake looked away and felt a pang of guilt. ¡°Gigi, I¡¯ve done a lot of terr-¡±


    ¡°Shut up, that was the past. That¡¯s not who you are, and we both know it. He would have seen it, too.¡± She sat straight and looked at their reflections across the bar''s mirror. ¡°Drake, where do you think we go when we die?¡±


    ¡°Where do I think we go? Or where do I hope we go?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Both,¡± Gigi shrugged.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure I think we go anywhere,¡± he looked at her reflection. ¡°I think we just close our eyes and go to sleep forever.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Not very optimistic, I know, but it¡¯s true.¡± He placed his hand on top of hers. ¡°But where I hope we go, I hope we get to spend our deaths the way we would have wanted to spend our lives, to be somewhere we can love and to be loved.¡±


    Gigi said nothing. She put her face into Drake¡¯s chest and began weeping. They sat at the bar until she ran out of tears but not sadness. Drake wanted to say the right thing, the words that would take her pain away, but he could not find them. Instead, he held her close. He wanted to tell her he loved her and would always be there for her.


    Yet, his love had frightened her before, and he did not want to lie and make oaths he couldn¡¯t hold. The question of how much shadow remained needed an answer. Drake knew there was one. He was simply ignorant of the truth. The soldier couldn¡¯t outrun that fate.


    Drake heard Gigi gently begin to snore against him. He smiled. Words would have to wait. Drake asked Uvara what they owed, but she balked and told him to take care of her. ¡°Make sure she gets into bed alright, okay, darlin¡¯?¡±


    He nodded as he gently scooped up the pile of melted goblin beside him. ¡°On my life,¡± he winked at the harpy. The pair made their way out of the tavern and into the street. Gigi curled into her lover as he carried her through the cold fall night. The chill was growing crisp, and the world was increasingly frosty.


    With a click, the bakery door opened. Drake awkwardly pushed inside. As they walked through the halls to Gigi¡¯s room, Drake heard Griselda clear her throat. He turned to face her with the bundled-up Gigi in his arms. Griselda eyed her daughter.


    ¡°Did the funeral not go well,¡± she asked dryly.


    ¡°Well, she got very sad and then drank until she cried and passed out.¡±


    Griselda sighed. ¡°Sounds about right. I told her she didn¡¯t have to do it, but she insisted it was fine.¡±


    ¡°Sounds about right,¡± Drake gave a small laugh. ¡°I was going to put her to bed, but after that¡­can I ask you something?¡±


    Griselda nodded grimly. ¡°You want to know what happened to her father.¡±


    ¡°I do. If that¡¯s okay?¡± he asked nervously.


    She nodded. ¡°Meet me in the living room.¡±


    Drake went to Gigi¡¯s room. Our room, I guess. He walked into the dark room and slipped his love underneath the covers. She mumbled something. He thought he heard his name, but he wasn¡¯t sure. A moment later, she was snoring loudly. Drake smiled and then left to rejoin Griselda.


    She was waiting in the living room, watching the fire. Drake took up the seat beside her. ¡°Grenn tells me that you¡¯re brothers now.¡±


    Drake laughed. ¡°He told you about that? I hope that¡¯s okay,¡± he looked at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re a kind man, Drake.¡± She looked into the fire. ¡°I¡¯m happy that Gigi has you.¡±


    ¡°Me too, she¡¯s¡­my world,¡± he said hesitantly.


    Griselda looked from the the flames at Drake. ¡°Grenn also told me that you were an orphan¡­I¡¯m sorry you went through that. You didn¡¯t deserve any of it.¡± Drake didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes felt very heavy, and a burning consumed his throat. ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve to lose your brother either.¡± Her eyes had the same flame as the hearth and the one he recognized in Gigi. ¡°I can¡¯t fix those losses, but I can tell you this: you are part of this family now, too, Drake. You aren¡¯t alone.¡±


    Drake was losing a battle to fight back tears. ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You want to know what happened to Gigi¡¯s father?¡±


    Drake nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sad story but not a long one.¡± She took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. He wondered how often she had to tell this story.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°No. If you and her are going to be together, you need to know, and it¡¯s better if I tell you than for you to try and pry it out of my daughter.¡± She waved her hand, dismissing the thought. ¡°My husband died saving two kids that had broken through the ice on the river,¡± she looked down. ¡°He drowned, so they didn¡¯t.¡± She shook her head. ¡°They have grown up to be fine people too.¡±


    Drake nodded solemnly. ¡°He died a hero.¡±


    ¡°He was a hero. He just died that day.¡± Griselda stood up from her seat. ¡°You and her are both a lot like him. It worries me, if I¡¯m honest. She could have met the same fate saving you¡­but I don¡¯t think that ever crossed her mind.¡± Griselda gave him a wan smile. ¡°She saw someone in need and did everything she could.¡± She pointed at Drake. ¡°You fought an entire pack of trolls to save a village, but really, to save one woman. I know you would do it again, too.¡± She sighed. ¡°Honor me this one request: don¡¯t go and die on each other.¡± She turned from him and walked out of the room. ¡°Goodnight, Drake,¡± she called from the hall.


    Drake was left alone in front of the fire with his thoughts. He did not enjoy this. The specters of the past and future haunted him. Drake could feel the tightening of the Black Lord¡¯s noose around his neck. A vision of his funeral came to him, of Griselda comforting Gigi before his casket. No. Drake cast aside the grim fortune as he rose and doused the fire before going to bed. That night, he held Gigi extra close to him as they slept.

 Chapter 59: Guy Stuff

    ¡°Drake, you have a letter?¡± Gigi asked skeptically.


    Drake walked out of the kitchen, cleaning his hands with a dishrag. He had been learning the ways of the bakery from Griselda. The fire could have been a better start, but he proved diligent and a hard worker, if perhaps a slow learner.


    ¡°A letter?¡± he asked with worry. Who could it be from? Nobody outside of Poppy knew he was there, and he doubted the captain or Gaius would go through the pretenses of pleasantries.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to open it.¡± She tore open the envelope with relish.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that mine?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, it¡¯s my house.¡± She flipped open the parchment and read it to herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s your mom¡¯s house,¡± Drake shot back, shaking his head. ¡°What¡¯s it say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from Secco. He didn¡¯t sign it, but nobody else would use a machine to write like this.¡± She handed him the paper. It didn¡¯t say much.


    Meet me in the Wild Feather tavern this afternoon.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s weird,¡± Gigi said.


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Why does he want you and not me? You know, his actual friend?¡±


    ¡°Ouch,¡± Drake pretended to be wounded.


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°To be clear, the letter itself is not weird?¡± he asked, holding it up.


    ¡°Nah,¡± she waved her hand. ¡°Secco is an odd bird, and this seems very much like his style. But why you?¡± Gigi asked. Drake shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m going, too,¡± she finally announced.


    ¡°NO, YOU ARE NOT,¡± shouted Griselda from the kitchen. Gigi¡¯s ears drooped as she grimaced.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s man stuff?¡± Gigi speculated.


    ¡°Man stuff?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°Like women?¡± Gigi laughed, then shook her head. ¡°Yeah, probably not, and even if it was, ugh-Why you?¡±


    ¡°That is a good question,¡± Drake moved toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask him. It¡¯s almost noon anyway.¡±


    ***


    Drake pushed through the heavy door to see a mostly empty bar room. He did not appreciate being in this tavern again so soon after the funeral. However, it was a bright autumn day, and with the light streaming through the windows, the establishment took on a brighter charm. Uvara, the harpy, was happily chatting with patrons at the bar. He smiled and nodded at her. She returned a wink and continued talking. Drake scanned the room for his mysterious friend.


    He spotted him in the corner, at a table by himself. Drake waved a greeting, which Secco awkwardly returned. The inventor stood to greet the soldier as he approached, running his hands over his red suit vest to smooth out the creases.


    ¡°Thank you for coming on such short notice, but, you see, time is of the essence. Can I buy you a drink?¡±


    ¡°Does everyone here drink during the day?¡± Drake asked as they took their seats. Secco laughed nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised but relieved that our mutual green friend isn¡¯t with you. This is something I think you could help me with specifically. She would likely only make things more...difficult. I think she would be too direct for the mission at hand.¡±


    ¡°Why me? Do you need me to fight something?¡± Drake asked curiously.


    ¡°No, nothing like that,¡± Secco shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s of a more...romantic nature.¡±


    Drake perked up and smiled. ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t you say so? I would be happy to help!¡± Drake said enthusiastically.


    A flash of confusion came across Secco¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m asking you to do yet.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± They both stared at each other momentarily until Drake motioned for him to keep talking.


    ¡°Ah, yes, you see, there is a certain...smith in the village that I am very fond of. I have yet to summon the courage to confess my feelings.¡±


    Drake nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay, great! What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°His name is Philip,¡± Secco said, looking nervously at Drake.


    Drake smiled knowingly and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m following. So how do I help?¡±


    ¡°Good man,¡± Secco said with relief. ¡°You see, the reason I came to you is, well, you are the only person I¡¯m aware of in an extra-race relationship.¡±


    ¡°You mean because I¡¯m human and Gigi is a goblin?¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is Philip a goblin too?¡±


    ¡°No, my friend, Philip is the most breathtaking centaur you have ever laid eyes on.¡± Drake watched momentarily as a dreamy look came over Secco.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan of attack for the mission?¡± Drake asked, snapping the inventor out of his daydream.


    ¡°That was what I was rather hoping you could assist with. Surely, a strapping young soldier like yourself has had his fair share of romantic conquests,¡± he asked expectantly.


    Drake burst into laughter and shook his head. ¡°I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but Gigi is the only woman I¡¯ve ever been with.¡±


    Shock gripped Secco¡¯s face. ¡°The only,¡± he said in astonishment. ¡°That is rather surprising.¡±


    Drake casually shrugged off the unintended insult. ¡°But I do have an idea.¡±


    Secco sat up straighter, meeting Drake¡¯s gaze. ¡°You do?¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t we just go talk to him?¡±


    ¡°WE CAN¡¯T!¡± Secco exclaimed, causing the few tavern patrons to glance over at him.


    ¡°Why?¡± Drake quizzed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to say! What if I say the wrong thing?¡±


    ¡°Well, what if you say the right thing? Besides, I¡¯m great at asking questions to fill dead air. Also, I¡¯m like a hero now, I guess? Maybe we can use that?¡± Secco leaned back in his chair and took in the words.


    ¡°You have a point, I must admit.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me more about him?¡±


    ¡°Well, from what I have gathered, he was taken in as an apprentice by the Brontes family.¡±


    ¡°The Cyclops family? Did he know Frank?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe they were fairly close. He looked devastated at the funeral. I believe Frank was his mentor.¡±


    ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you just stop by to pay your respects? That¡¯s a great excuse! Bring him a gift or something. Do you know what he likes?¡±


    ¡°He draws. I¡¯ve seen him do it at the square on his days off.¡±


    ¡°I draw!¡± Drake exclaimed.


    ¡°You do?¡± Secco asked in surprise.


    ¡°I have an idea! Why don¡¯t I draw him something? Then you can give it to him as a gift. Say you did it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think lying to him as the first thing I do is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Hm, perhaps not. Okay, you can just tell him a friend helped you out.¡±


    ¡°That could work,¡± Secco said hopefully.


    ¡°Great, it¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s go see Philip!¡± Drake stood enthusiastically. Secco downed the rest of his drink and shook his head in agreement nervously.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t you have to draw something?¡±


    ¡°I will. I¡¯m going to draw the two of you,¡± he grinned.


    ***


    ¡°Drake, I don¡¯t think this is such a good idea,¡± Secco said as he stalked behind his friend.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s perfect! It¡¯s such a simple plan.¡±


    ¡°That is what worries me,¡± Secco said. He was starting to sweat in the chill autumn air.


    ¡°I have paper, charcoal, everything I need from your shop. What could go wrong? Just go up to him and start talking like you like to do. I¡¯ll walk up and offer to draw you both together.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like we are on a date. He¡¯s working!¡±


    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s a good point.¡± Drake thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll ask to draw him while he¡¯s working.¡±


    ¡°Maybe? This is your plan.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but the important part is to stay loose and let the plan come to you. You know what I mean? You don¡¯t want to overthink it.¡±


    Secco put his hand to his forehead. ¡°You are giving me a headache.¡±


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this it?¡± Drake stopped abruptly in front of what appeared to be a massive stone house. Two mighty wooden doors sat, and the window panes were alight with orange from the fires burning inside. Above the door was a cast iron sign with an anvil struck by a hammer reading ¡°Brontes Metalworks¡± in painted gold lettering against the black iron.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± Secco said, looking pale.


    ¡°You will do it!¡± Drake encouraged.


    Secco nodded and took a shaky breath. ¡°Alright, before I come to my senses.¡± Drake grinned and pushed the doors inward.


    Heat blasted them as they entered, the air heavy with the scent of sweat and smoke. The workshop was massive, with three huge cyclopes and a sizeable centaur working within. Drake thought they needed the space.


    Drake folded his arms. ¡°Hm, they look busy. Maybe coming during work was a bad idea.¡±


    A flash of irritation came across Secco¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s what I said!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Drake shrugged. ¡°New plan.¡± He turned to Secco. ¡°I¡¯m a guy who needs a present for my lady, and you are my friend who volunteered to help with the design. He can be the centaur that makes it.¡±


    Secco put his hand to his chin. ¡°That¡¯s, surprisingly, not terrible.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Drake said enthusiastically.


    ¡°Hey, can we help you two love birds?¡± boomed the nearest cyclops.


    Drake gave a friendly wave. ¡°I think so. My name is Drake, and I have a commission for Philip.¡±


    ¡°Phil?¡± the Cyclops asked, turning toward the centaur.


    Philip looked up from his anvil, setting down the hammer and tongs. Muscular fingers pressed the leather and glass goggles he wore up his olive-toned face. The other hand stroked a thick but well-maintained beard as the centaur stood out behind the stall. His apron covered his front, and Drake was careful not to stare.


    ¡°These two, uh, customers, are here for you,¡± the Cyclops said. ¡°They are your problem now. Get¡¯em out of the shop quick, would ya? Unless they are for real, then roll out the red carpet. Work is work.¡±


    ¡°Well, you heard him, fellas.¡± Phil smiled as he spoke, the corners of his mustache going toward the ceiling. ¡°You said you have a job for me?¡±


    ¡°I do. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re the best in Poppy,¡± Drake lied.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Phil asked quizzically.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Drake shrugged. ¡°I want a gift for my love.¡±


    ¡°Oh, like a necklace or ringlet, perhaps? What is your love¡¯s complexion? I could match a fine, rare stone to make her shine.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s like a moss green, but I had something else in mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Phil asked. ¡°A piece of jewelry so grand it might make the gods envious?¡±


    Drake laughed. ¡°I was thinking something more for protection.¡±


    ¡°Protection?¡± interjected Secco.


    ¡°But,¡± Drake thought for a second, ¡°it needs to be more than that. It has to let her know that I want to spend the rest of my life with her.¡±


    ¡°You mean like a proposal ring?¡± asked Secco, shocked.


    ¡°Nah,¡± Drake shook his head. ¡°She has rings. This needs to be something special.¡±


    Phil stroked his beard absently as he appeared to think. ¡°So it¡¯s a gift that needs to say you¡¯ll be with her forever, also for protection,¡± Phil stated. ¡°What about a sword? Simple, elegant, deadly. Does she have one of those?¡±


    Drake shook his head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t, but from what she told me, she almost cut her ear off the last time she used one.¡±


    ¡°No swords,¡± the centaur agreed.


    ¡°What about a hammer?¡± offered Secco.


    ¡°I think it will remind her of her dad too much,¡± Drake countered.


    ¡°Touche,¡± offered Secco.


    Philip stomped a hoof. ¡°I think I¡¯ve got it. Our girl, is she a brawler?¡± Drake and Secco looked at each other and laughed. ¡°Okay, then I think I have an idea. Let me draw something up for you, and then we can go from there.¡±


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Drake exclaimed. ¡°You draw it up and just let me know, and then we can go over whatever you have.¡±


    ¡°Where do you live? How do I contact you?¡± asked Phil.


    ¡°Oh, I live at the bakery. The Rising Bread.¡±


    ¡°The goblin one? Yeah, I know it. Last question - how will you be paying for my valuable time?¡±


    Drake grinned. ¡°Oh, that is something you can work out with my friend here,¡± Drake said as he squeezed Secco¡¯s shoulder. Secco¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°He would also love to pay for your dinner sometime.¡±


    Phil raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that true?¡± the centaur asked. ¡°Do you want to take me out to dinner?¡±


    Secco seemed to shrink at the question. ¡°I would very much like that,¡± Secco said sheepishly.


    Phil smiled warmly. ¡°Sure, why not? You seem nice, helping your lovesick and broke friend out. Come by around eight, okay?


    ¡°Eight?¡± Secco asked.


    ¡°Tonight? You did mean tonight, right?¡± Phil asked.


    ¡°He absolutely did!¡± Drake interjected.


    ¡°I, I did,¡± Secco nodded.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a date,¡± Phil said with a wink.

 Chapter 60: Birth Control

    Gigi awoke to a sharp knock at her door. She shot up in bed, her mind yelling that she was late for something. However, she looked around to find a pitch-black room. Gigi gazed out the window to the waning moon high in the sky, nestled amongst a blanket of stars. Drake stirred beside her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on,¡± he yawned.


    ¡°By the gods, if I know,¡± she grumbled. Swinging her green feet out of the bed, she stood and stretched, her nightgown unfurling as she did so. The knocks came again, this time more insistent. ¡°Gods, I¡¯m coming.¡±


    Gigi opened the door to reveal an extremely tired and irate-looking Griselda. Behind her, a young lamia girl cowered.


    ¡°Gigi, you have a visitor,¡± Griselda turned to the little lamia. ¡°What did you say your name was again?¡±


    ¡°Evi,¡± she chirped.


    ¡°Well, Evi, here is Serena¡¯s daughter. You apparently said you would watch the children when her time came. Well, it¡¯s here. Have fun. Do NOT wake me up again.¡±


    Griselda gently pushed the child into the room and disappeared back to her room. Then, it was just Gigi and Evi staring at each other in the doorway. The tiny lamia was the spitting image of her mother with long red hair sitting atop golden reptilian eyes, but she had her father¡¯s powerful black body.


    ¡°You¡¯re the delivery lady,¡± the girl said.


    ¡°Yeah, and?¡± Gigi put her hands on her hips. ¡°You have a problem with that?¡±


    The child shrunk back. ¡°No, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Drake poked his head over Gigi¡¯s shoulder, shrugging his tunic into place. He looked down at the little girl and gave a warm smile.


    ¡°Hey, I know you,¡± he said, pointing at her. ¡°A troll almost ate you.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°You¡¯re Drake, the shadow man!¡±


    He scratched the back of his neck and grinned. Gigi shot him a withering glare. How was this whole kids thing so easy for him? She had been raising her siblings her entire life, and children always seemed terrified of her. This guy grows up with beer-swilling soldiers, and kids love him. It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Drake bent down, putting his hands on his knees, and lowered himself until he was about eye level with the little girl. ¡°I sure am, little lady. Want to see a trick?¡± The little girl nodded vigorously.


    Drake held out his hands and cupped them, then began to whisper. Small, granular black blobs started to gather inside his palms. They swirled and danced until they took shape. It was a little lamia, a tiny miniature of the girl. However, it was no statue. It slithered and moved with life. Drake reached out and placed it in the girl¡¯s open hand.


    ¡°It should last about...three hours, give or take,¡± he winked.


    ¡°I love it!¡± the child exclaimed. She tackled Drake with a hug, careful of her temporary shadow gift, almost knocking him over.


    ¡°Showoff,¡± Gigi grumbled. ¡°Wait, so where are the rest of you? Aren¡¯t there like...Well, a lot.¡±


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re back at the farm. I was sent to come get you.¡±


    The bottom of Gigi¡¯s stomach dropped out. Of course, they had to go to the ranch. How could she have been so clueless? She had been so comfortable in bed, but now she would need to put on actual clothes. She groaned internally and cursed her well-intentioned lover for volunteering them to do this.


    ¡°Did your parents let you go by yourself?¡± Drake asked.


    She shook her head no. ¡°They dropped me off on the way to get the eggs.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get ready then. Have you ever pet a green worm?¡± Drake took the child by the hand and started walking toward the front door. Gigi stared after him in amazement and frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready!¡± she protested.


    ¡°Get dressed, and we¡¯ll get Glorp ready, okay?¡±


    Gigi sighed and assented before closing the door and getting prepared for what was sure to be a very long night.


    ***


    They hit the cobblestone when the dark of the night was at its zenith. The roads were clear aside from a handful of cheery drunkards and ladies of the evening, making their way to the ranch without delay. Evi fell asleep on Drake¡¯s lap as they rode.


    Gigi felt a slight pang of envy. Kids always seemed to be scared of her. The little one had known Drake for half an hour, and she was napping on him. No, she was the scary delivery lady. She sighed. Well, if she was the mean one, so be it. Didn¡¯t someone have to be? She supposed it was better to be feared than loved, although both seemed nice. She grimaced. If they had children, he would surely be their favorite parent. She felt jealousy over her non-existent children¡¯s affection. Then, she scolded herself for being ridiculous.


    Before long, they arrived at Vistane Ranch. From the outside, the large farmhouse seemed relatively quiet. However, they entered pure chaos when Drake opened the door with Evi in tow. A cluster of children were fighting over what appeared to be a home-spun stuffed animal. The older children played an unruly game, which Gigi assumed was tag. Whatever it was, the rules involved tackling and occasionally wrestling.


    ¡°Uh, Evi, how many brothers and sisters do you have anyway?¡± Gigi asked.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The tiny lamia began to count on her fingers until she ran out. ¡°More than ten,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I sense thirteen moving shadows, not counting ours,¡± Drake said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a thing you can do?¡± Gigi asked.


    ¡°Am I showing off again?¡± he smirked.


    ¡°Smart ass,¡± she mumbled, smiling.


    She surveyed the entropy that dominated the dining room. Okay, Drake had his way. She had hers. You couldn¡¯t charm a group of screaming kids out of a free-for-all like this. You had to come down on them with an iron fist. Otherwise, they would walk all over you. They were like wolves, smelling fear. Gigi was terrified of being pitted against an army of children, but she would be damned if she was going to show it. She stepped forward and crossed her arms menacingly.


    ¡°OKAY ENOUGH! We,¡± she pointed to herself and Drake, ¡°are in charge tonight. You will do what we tell you when,¡± she bared her fangs, ¡°we tell you to do it. There will be no back talk, or I will wash your mouth with soap. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT TO EAT SOAP!¡± cried a small boy.


    ¡°The delivery lady is scary,¡± Evi whispered to Drake.


    He shrugged with a small smile. ¡°She certainly can be.¡±


    A chorus of blubbering and sniveling was released as the chaos dissolved into tears. Sobbing overtook the house in moments. Gigi¡¯s sensitive ears felt like they were being stabbed with knitting needles. She clasped her hands over them as they twitched in pain. Whoever said it was better to be feared had not been talking about toddlers. She grimaced. As much as she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she needed his help.


    ¡°DRAKE, DO SOMETHING!¡± she relented. He nodded and stepped forward, raising his hands.


    ¡°WHO WANTS TO HEAR A STORY?¡± Some children turned to him from their tears, while others continued in hysterics. ¡°THEN PLAY HIDE AND SEEK!¡± he added. The rest of the children were appeased.


    ¡°Can we have a snack, too?¡± asked Evi.


    ¡°Of course! Gigi, can you be on snack duty while I tell them a story?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± she said defeatedly.


    Gigi had nearly screamed when she found the large cage of live mice in the pantry. The children, however, seemed very confident they were, in fact, a delectable treat. Gigi had almost wretched up her dinner when the children began to devour the squeaking morsels. She had never been more confident in her decision to swear off meat than when she saw Evi slurp up a mouse¡¯s tail. A few minutes and mice later, the children were ready to be told their story.


    They gathered around Drake, who sat cross-legged in front of the fire. He patted the ground around him. They coiled and slithered around the human, trying to get the best positions, each set of young reptilian eyes on him. He shut his eyes and began to whisper. The room grew darker, and the fire flickered.


    The shadows in the room suddenly began to contort and grow long until they detached from their owners¡ªthe inky strands gathered on the opposite wall. Gigi stood in a darkened corner of the room, watching the kids split between staring at Drake and the wall in awe. She felt the claws of envy again, the worship on their tiny faces evident. Perhaps it was better to be loved than feared after all.


    Drake cracked his knuckles and opened his eyes. He looked around with a small smile. ¡°Once upon a time, there was a soldier.¡± The blob of darkness shifted into the form of a man.


    ¡°Was it a lamia?¡± a boy asked.


    ¡°He was a human,¡± Drake replied.


    ¡°Is it you?¡± Evi asked.


    ¡°Just listen to the story,¡± he chided gently. ¡°Now, this soldier had fought since he was very young, not much older than some of you. He fought and won more battles than he could count.¡± The man on the wall transformed into a shimmering army. Then, the army was cut in half to reveal the man again.


    ¡°But despite the great glory he achieved, he was very lonely and held a great sorrow within.¡±


    ¡°Why? He always won,¡± the boy interrupted.


    ¡°Happiness isn¡¯t always found in victory, and there was nothing but dust in the soldier''s heart.¡± The figure on the wall began to dissolve. ¡°The soldier was not a free man and was chained despite his great strength.¡± The black grains began to coalesce again, this time into a great knight. Shackles and chains flew out of the wall and at the children. They screamed and recoiled. Gigi laughed.


    ¡°He was kept in line by a great and terrible knight and his army. One day, the soldier told the knight he would fight no longer. The knight said he was to be punished.¡± The knight on the wall pulled out a massive blade from the ether before stepping out of the wall and toward the kids. Drake stood up and strode toward the shadowy knight. The knight slashed his sword, the children screamed, Gigi cackled, and the shadow sword slipped through Drake before the entire illusion burst.


    ¡°The knight cut the soldier, but he escaped into the river below. Even though he had escaped, the soldier was on the verge of giving up on his freedom and his life.¡± The image returned to the wall, this time a man suspended as if in water. ¡°Little did the soldier know, at that moment, a beautiful woman would see him in the river.¡± Gigi smiled despite herself.


    ¡°Was she a lamia?¡± asked Evi.


    ¡°She was a goblin,¡± said Drake. Another figure joined the drowning shadow. A stout woman with long black hair and pointed ears swam in the inky murk. The figure grabbed the drowning shadow before darting back toward the ceiling and vanishing. ¡°The beautiful woman nursed the soldier back to health.¡± The shadow man appeared again on a bed with the woman beside it. Then he stood, taking the goblin woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The woman taught the soldier that living meant more than just existing. In turn, he taught her that her dreams were worth fighting for. In time, the soldier fell in love with the woman. On a special night of fireworks and festivals, the soldier told the woman how he felt and sealed it with a kiss.¡± A chorus of awws and retching noises came from the children. Gigi found herself coming closer to the group. She wanted to hear how his version ended.


    ¡°But the woman wasn¡¯t sure if she loved the soldier the same way, so she ran from him.¡± The shadow woman broke her embrace with the man and ran off the wall. Memories of the incident flooded through Gigi. She had been so nervous, her heart pounding out of her chest. Even at that moment, the butterflies came back. The three simple words had filled her with so much fear. They still did.


    ¡°The soldier stood there like a fool and watched the river,¡± Drake said.


    ¡°Then the trolls came!¡± cried a boy.


    ¡°Then the trolls came,¡± Drake agreed, the shadow shifting into the woman and a troll.


    ¡°The goblin woman fought the trolls bravely,¡± the shadow woman punched through a large inky troll, ¡°but in the end, fell to their king.¡± The gigantic shadow troll laughed silently over the body of the woman. ¡°The soldier arrived too late to stop the trolls from hurting his love. Something for which he will never forgive himself...¡± his voice hitched.


    The children looked at him from the wall while he gathered himself. Gigi thought she could see his blue eyes fighting back tears. The shadow soldier appeared in front of the troll. ¡°The soldier challenged the troll king to a duel for the lives of the people, including his love.¡± The troll and the man stood toe to toe on the wall, the troll towering over the man. ¡°In the end, the soldier felled the king, and his minions ran.¡± A black crown appeared before shattering and dissolving.


    ¡°The soldier was beside himself, finding his love so hurt.¡± The shadow figure scooped up the prone woman. ¡°This time, the soldier''s job was to bring her back.¡± Gigi stepped beside Drake and gently touched his shoulder, reassuringly squeezing him.


    ¡°Did they live happily ever after?¡± asked Evi.


    ¡°The happiest,¡± Gigi said.


    The sleeping shadow woman awoke and embraced the shadow man before they both vanished. The shadows returned to their original owners. The darkness receded, and the firelight brightened the room once more.


    ¡°Now, who wants to play hide and seek?¡± Drake asked. The children were up and slithering before he was even on his feet. Gigi smiled and hugged Drake from behind, shutting her eyes and breathing in his scent. He smelled like fire and forest.


    ¡°You¡¯re it,¡± Gigi said. He laughed.

 Chapter 61: Family Planning

    After the last snakelings had been rounded up and put to bed, the exhausted couple snuck outside for a moment alone. ¡°Is it okay to leave them by themselves?¡± Drake asked.


    Gigi waved her hand in dismissal of the concern. ¡°If one gets up, don¡¯t worry. They always find you.¡± Gigi looked out over the horizon and saw the faintest embers of dawn crackling. Drake followed her gaze, and his face lit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost daybreak, let¡¯s watch!¡± he exclaimed.


    Gigi grinned and nodded. They found a hill near the old farmhouse''s back deck to settle down and share the sunrise. They sat in the dewy grass in cozy stillness, looking out at the crops marching into the twilight and listening to the birdsong beginning to wind to life. Gigi sat with her thoughts.


    ¡°What vegetable do you think I would be?¡± asked Gigi.


    Drake took in the question. Appearing to think it over with gravity, then he smiled and laughed. ¡°A green bean!¡± he said, chuckling to himself.


    Gigi didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a little insulted. ¡°Oh yeah, well, you would be a potato!¡± she stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°That¡¯s not so bad. You love those,¡± he said, turning slightly red. She did the same.


    A topic had been plaguing Gigi¡¯s mind all night. She still hadn¡¯t told him she hadn¡¯t decided if she wanted children. Seeing him tonight made this problem feel like a boil desperately needing to be lanced. It felt pressing for some reason to choose one way or the other. Drake had a way with kids, so she didn¡¯t doubt he would be a devoted father. If she decided she didn¡¯t want them, she would feel she was denying him his dreams, but what if it wasn¡¯t hers? If whatever they had was going to work, they needed to nip this in the bud. She needed to know he wanted to be with her even if they didn¡¯t have kids.


    She put her hand on his in the soft grass. Gigi sighed. This was going to be hard. ¡°Drake...I think we need to talk.¡±


    Drake frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of that. Am I going back to the attic?¡± he laughed.


    She smiled weakly, but her ears lowered. Gigi felt her insides gnashing, and she hadn¡¯t even said anything. ¡°You know how you want to be a good father?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...did I do something wrong with the kids?¡±


    ¡°No, no. You were great. I just don''t know if I can give that life to you,¡± she said pensively.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re different, erm, races?¡±


    Does Drake think we can¡¯t have kids? She was becoming confused. Her brow furrowed. Had she never told him that they could? I guess why would I have?


    ¡°Well yeah, that is true-¡± she was cut off.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he smiled. ¡°I kind of assumed we couldn¡¯t because of that.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked gobsmacked. He nodded. ¡°But don¡¯t you want them?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I was thinking maybe we could take in one down the line.¡±


    ¡°Uh, they aren¡¯t cats, Drake,¡± she laughed.


    He grinned and shook his head. ¡°You know what I mean. Adopt? I¡¯ve been helping out at this orphanage. There are a lot of cute kids. Maybe one of them someday?¡± he offered hopefully.


    Gigi looked away from his pleading blue eyes, a great heaviness in her chest. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to adopt? What if I want it to be the two of us forever?¡± she asked dolefully. She met his eyes again, expecting to see heartache, but saw only placid icy blue. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°I would be lying if I told you I don¡¯t dream of having a family with you, Gigi,¡± he said, blushing.  He looked from the horizon to her. ¡°When I picture it, I imagine us having a little girl, a little you, even if it¡¯s impossible,¡± he laughed and shrugged. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want kids, I want to be with you, Gigi, for the rest of my life. I know I¡¯ve never wanted anything more.¡± He leaned in and kissed her gently on the lips.


    She kissed him back with force. Hearing that he would be by her side, whether they had children or not, made her heart soar. To her, it meant he loved her for her, not what she could give him. It felt like gravity had lessened, and a weight had floated off her shoulders. She pulled back from him. She could feel herself growing warm despite the chill in the air. He dreams of us having a family. Her heart fluttered. She hadn¡¯t realized how much thought he had put into this.


    Her gaze met his once more. ¡°Drake¡­what if I told you we can have kids, goblins, and humans.¡±


    He opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Is that true?¡± he asked hopefully.


    She nodded. ¡°From what my Mom told me and Secco¡¯s books said, we could, so I think we can. I guess when a goblin woman has children with non-goblins, they only have girls, though. I don¡¯t know why, but that¡¯s how it is,¡± she said, playing with her hair nervously.


    ¡°We would have a little girl?¡±


    ¡°We would¡­¡± Gigi looked away, unsure what else to say. She was starting to feel uncomfortably hot.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she dreaded, whatever would come next.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay not to want kids, Gigi. I just wanted to know if there is a reason you are so hesitant. The idea itself seems to bother you. ¡±


    She bit her lip. It wasn¡¯t that she knew she was sure she didn¡¯t want them. They just seemed so binding. Yeah, they were cute, but they constantly needed things, and you needed to ensure they got them. You had to make sure they didn¡¯t kill themselves by accident, and she knew from her siblings how truly challenging that could be. Children took so much from you. Still, despite herself, she looked beside Drake and imagined a small third party among them.


    Gigi wasn¡¯t sure if the tiny hugs and adoration in their eyes would be worth the sacrifices. They could have been, but if they weren¡¯t, she would be trapped. Yet, she wondered if their daughter could have Drake¡¯s eyes even if they were destined to look like a little version of her. She hoped they would. Maybe they would even be blonde? What am I saying?!  She snapped back to the present.


    ¡°It¡¯s just I saw how hard things were for my parents¡­how much they gave up for us.¡± She turned her gaze from their imaginary child to Drake. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s worth it. I want to know¡­but I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Drake nodded. He stretched out and looked at the sky.  ¡°I don¡¯t think it is worth it for everyone.¡± He reached up and grabbed at the cloud in the orange sky. ¡°I think for me, it would be. The idea of becoming someone¡¯s hero, and then actually being it, makes the world seem¡­a little brighter.¡±


    The pit dropped out of Gigi¡¯s stomach. He said it so quickly because he knew his truth. She envied his confidence. Frustration mounted inside of her. She wasn¡¯t sure if she loved Drake and had no idea if she wanted her future to have a family. Gigi pulled her legs up and wrapped her arms around them. Her ears drooped. Why am I like this? Why can¡¯t I just know like everybody else?


    Drake looked at her, then got to his knees when he saw her distress. ¡°Gigi, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to make you sad. Just know, whatever you decide, I¡¯ll be here.¡± He leaned in and kissed her on the cheek. It was warm and comforting. She leaned in to kiss him back when they both heard a cry from the house. One of the children had woken up, and the entire cadre was awake in a cascade of cries.


    ¡°Duty calls,¡± Drake said. He was about to stand when Gigi put her hand on his arm.


    ¡°I got it. You enjoy the sunrise.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Drake asked skeptically. ¡°I don¡¯t mind really.¡±


    ¡°No, I got it.¡± She stood and kissed him on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal.¡± Drake perked up. ¡°Why don¡¯t I meet your orphans and give it my best shot, goblin¡¯s honor.¡± She crossed her heart with her finger. ¡°First, we have a romantic trip to the baths, just the two of us?¡±


    ¡°Like the bath at home?¡± he asked, confused.


    ¡°No, the bathhouse. It¡¯s like a giant public space with statutes, baths, and incense. It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Drake smiled and laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± He got to his feet with her.


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll do it,¡± Gigi protested.


    Drake shrugged. ¡°A sunrise without you isn¡¯t worth seeing. Let¡¯s both go in.¡± He took the speechless Gigi¡¯s hand, and they walked toward the farmhouse.

 Chapter 62: Splish Splash *Please Read Authors Note!*

    Gigi repositioned the towel covering her chest as they walked. Her heart was beating furiously. Her hand kept going to play nervously with a long strand of hair, but then her towel would slip, causing her to fix it and continue the cycle. The goblin had a very special day planned for the two of them. She had been up late last night meticulously packing her satchel and bath bag to ensure no stone was left unturned or massage oil was left forgotten.


    She had taken the liberty of booking a private and expensive bath for the two of them. They wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the kids or old perverts, at least for the half-hour time slot. It was all that was free. Still, she intended to make the most of it. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t ready to say exactly how she felt about Drake, but she was prepared to show him.


    Her gaze turned to the man beside her. He, too, was wearing only a towel in the steamy stone corridor. The cloth was wrapped firmly around his waist, leaving little to the imagination. His tattoos were on full display and had garnered more than a couple of gawking stares. He was lean and muscular, with rough, scarred tan skin from years of battle. Most importantly, he was all hers. She felt a thrill of excitement pulse through her.


    While they had already been ¡°together¡± several times, for some reason, her nerves had intensified with each session. Sex had never made her nervous, but she had messy and complicated feelings for Drake, and that made all the difference. That¡¯s fine. He¡¯s never been with a woman other than me and never will be. She assured herself it would still be okay even if things went as badly as possible.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Drake asked. ¡°You seem nervous.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just the steam making me sweat,¡± she lied. Drake had no clue what her intentions were. She wanted it to be spontaneous and sexy while also being meticulously planned so that nothing could go wrong. She swallowed and turned away from him. ¡°Uh, I think they are this way.¡±


    The pair came upon a corridor lit with candles and paved with dark stones. The rush and splashing of water could be heard all around, as well as the patrons'' laughter and giggles. The smell of incense burned hot and was sweet, tickling the nose. Gigi felt giddy at the scene in front of her. It was exactly as romantic as she had hoped.


    She looked at the key in her hand - number eight. They made their way to the end of the hall. She gripped Drake¡¯s hand with her free hand and squeezed anxiously. He turned to her, giving a small smile. Gigi slipped in the key and turned, the door swinging open to reveal a large circular bath. The same dark stones and candles lined the room.


    ¡°You know, if you¡¯re nervous about being¡­ You can just keep your towel-¡± Drake was cut off as Gigi pulled him into the room and locked the door behind them. She pressed him against the door and pulled his head down for a deep kiss.


    ¡°I want today to be special,¡± Gigi whispered. She could feel her pulse racing. She had never done anything like this before, well, in public. Pressed against him, she could feel the heat of his body, smell his spicy scent, and swear she heard his heart beating. ¡°I know I¡¯m not great with words.¡± She took a step back from him. ¡°But I¡¯m hoping I can show you how I feel.¡± She let her towel drop to the floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re stunning,¡± Drake whispered back. He stepped toward her and wrapped his arms around her slender but muscular frame. She could feel his stiff muscles against her, with nothing between them but the cotton towel around Drake¡¯s hips. She leaned in to kiss him when her ears twitched, hearing a sound outside the door.


    What was that?


    Then, the lock of the door audibly clicked. Both Drake and Gigi froze like a deer in a hunter¡¯s lantern.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, babe, these private rooms are the only way to go.¡± The door swung open casually. A hulking wolf-man in a towel stretched to the limit in the hallway''s light. Gigi screamed. The wolfman howled in surprise. Cursing fate, she hurled herself to the ground to get her towel.


    ¡°What in the seven hells is wrong with you?! Can¡¯t you see this is occupied!¡± Gigi cried, hiding her body behind Drake, still feeling naked even with the towel around her again.


    ¡°Me? It¡¯s you guys who are ruining our hot date,¡± the wolf-man shot back. ¡°You think these rooms are cheap?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I know they aren¡¯t because I booked this one!¡± Gigi roared, clutching her towel in mounting rage.


    ¡°Well, it looks like we both got screwed, huh? They must have double-booked us. So you guys down to maybe share, if you catch my meaning?¡± The wolf-man leaned forward and winked.


    ¡°Gross!¡± Gigi gagged. ¡°I have a better idea. We take the room, and you get your money back. Sound good?¡± The wolf-man let loose a mix of a growl and a laugh.


    ¡°Maybe we should just go?¡± the wolf-woman beside him asked.


    ¡°Darling, we ain¡¯t going anywhere. I challenge you to this room, here and now,¡± the wolf-man preened. ¡°No human and a halfling will stop me from drinking my fill.¡±


    A Halfing!? ¡°We accept!¡± Gigi roared.


    ¡°We what?¡± Drake asked incredulously. The wolf-man let loose a howl of laughter.


    ¡°We got this in the bag, babe,¡± the wolf-man said to his partner. ¡°I challenge you to a simple arm wrestling contest.¡±


    Drake frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt him. I think this is just a misunderstanding,¡± Drake said to Gigi, motioning at the wolf-man.


    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll hurt him,¡± Gigi replied irately.


    ¡°Whoa, I don¡¯t fight women,¡± the wolf-man said, putting his hands up.


    Gigi snorted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you think you can beat a ¡®halfling¡¯ in an arm wrestling match?¡±


    The wolf-man glared at the smug goblin. ¡°Okay, you think you¡¯re so tough? Time to prove it, greenhorn.¡±


    ¡°Is that a slur?!¡± Gigi growled.


    ¡°What? No, it just means¡­Look, are we doing this or not?¡± Gigi walked into the hallway to meet the flexing wolf-man, still holding up her now damp towel with one hand. The woman hardly came up to his chest. The wolf-man held out his right arm and hunkered down.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to use a table?¡± Gigi asked.


    ¡°House rules: no table, loser is the first one that can¡¯t take the pain,¡± he replied.


    Gigi shrugged. ¡°Okay, works for me.¡± Gigi stuck out her hand and placed it in the palm of the wolfman¡¯s massive claws.


    ¡°Still time to just give us the room,¡± the wolf-man sneered.


    ¡°Shut up and go already!¡± Gigi yelled.


    The wolf-man grunted and settled into his stance. He tensed his muscles while Gigi braced herself, unsure of how strong wolf-men were, especially the one before her. Then, with a snap of power, he wrenched to the side. She absorbed the first pull like a cannonball bouncing off a wall. There was a burst of strength, then nothing.


    Gigi looked at the wolf-man, who was staring in confusion at their hands, puzzling out how he hadn¡¯t won at that moment. Gigi smirked and tensed her muscles.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Warmed up?¡± she asked. Then her grip exploded down with her goblin might. She slowly began to pull the wolfman¡¯s hand down. The wolfman¡¯s gigantic bulk was starting to tremble. The wolfman wasn¡¯t ready to yield and began to pull her hand the opposite way with all his strength.


    Gigi grunted as her whole body was dragged forward, inch by hard-fought inch. She gripped the stones below with her toes and flexed her entire body, her muscles working overtime to halt the wolf-man¡¯s push. She ground her teeth and pushed again, this time not holding anything back.


    An audible pop echoed around the hallway. Both the wolf-man and Gigi looked at their hands. Gigi pushed forward again, and the wolf-man howled in pain. She had dislocated his wrist.


    ¡°No more!¡± the wolf-man cried. ¡°It¡¯s yours!¡± He pulled back his floppy hand. Gigi¡¯s ears fluttered. She had won. She had won! The private bath was all theirs now. Her elation lasted until a new couple appeared behind Gigi and Drake.


    ¡°Hey, are you guys just getting out? We have this room reserved next,¡± the satyr woman asked. Gigi¡¯s heart plunged into her stomach. Did that take that long!?


    ¡°Yeah, we were just going,¡± Drake said with a placating smile. He wrapped his hand around her crestfallen shoulder and pushed her forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can still enjoy the public baths, right?¡± Drake asked.


    Enjoy the public baths?! She thought bitterly. With the kids and the old perverts? There is no way they would have any privacy there. Her ears drooped, and her body sagged at the thought of the bathing public.


    ¡°But-¡± all of her best-laid plans were crumbling. She could feel her hopes plummeting to the bathhouse¡¯s foundation. No, no, no, this isn¡¯t what¡¯s supposed to happen! She was supposed to be in his arms, burning candles and incense around them. How was she going to show him how she felt now?


    She was pulled from her gloom by Drake gently taking her hand. ¡°Come on, green bean, it¡¯s okay. We can still enjoy each other, right?¡±


    Gigi looked up at him, and her ears and spirits lifted slightly. ¡°Yeah, of course, you¡¯re right.¡± She gripped his hand back. How is he always so calm? A new feeling swelled within her, one she was beginning to feel more often: gratitude. She had found herself thanking the gods more and more for Drake being in her life. He was grounding her, helping her focus on what brought meaning to her: family and fighting. Whether she could articulate her feelings, she appreciated him more with each sunrise.


    Drake began to pull her down the hall. ¡°I think I saw a nice spot back here,¡± he said. They came to an opening that led to a large oval room. Large circular baths full of clear bubbling water dotted the polished, slippery floor. An enormous stone crab set perched in the center, and children hung off its massive claws.


    With curiosity, Drake peered into one of the empty pools. ¡°What are those things moving at the bottom?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The sun crabs?¡± Gigi asked, pulling herself from her thoughts.


    ¡°What are sun crabs?¡± Drake asked with wonder. He knelt and gazed at the scurrying bright orange critters.


    Gigi smiled. So innocent. She knelt beside him. ¡°They heat the baths. See the grate?¡± She pointed to the crosshatched wire flooring. ¡°That¡¯s so they don¡¯t pinch you.¡±


    ¡°How do they heat the baths?¡± he asked, swirling his hand in the water to test it.


    ¡°Secco told me when they digest their food, they have a chemical reaction that makes them burn up.¡± She cherished getting to answer his questions. The way he looked to her for guidance made her feel special like she was needed. It felt good. ¡°You actually have to feed them to make the water warmer,¡± she added cheerfully.


    ¡°You know so much¡­I¡¯m sorry I ask so many questions,¡± he said, his smile fading.


    She turned her gaze and caught him looking ruefully at his reflection. Gigi ear¡¯s twitched. ¡°Drake-¡±


    ¡°It must be boring, is all I mean.¡±


    ¡°Drake, I¡¯m never bored when we¡¯re together.¡± It was when she felt most alive. ¡°I wish I could have shown you how much you mean to me¡­Before we were interrupted,¡± she sighed.


    Drake snorted and looked at his lover. ¡°You¡¯re so funny.¡± His eyes brightened as they met hers.


    ¡°Why is that funny?¡± she asked, a little offended.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think being here with me right now shows what I mean to you?¡± She went silent. ¡°Gigi, every time you teach me a word or explain how fractions work, again, I know how much I mean to you. You share so much of yourself with me¡­If anything, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have enough to give back.¡±


    Her throat felt tight, and tears formed behind her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to be boring,¡± she laughed, trying to wipe her tears away discreetly. She shifted her feet out from under her and into the warm water. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get in. It¡¯s perfect.¡± You¡¯re perfect.


    ¡°Really? Even with all of these people around?¡± He slid his legs into the pool.


    ¡°Yeah, as long as we¡¯re together, they aren''t even there.¡± The couple lounged in the toasty glow of the sun crabs beneath them and in each other''s arms. Gigi sighed and felt content as time melted away. ¡°Drake, ask me questions,¡± she said, her head languidly on his shoulder.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he laughed.


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible for there to be over one hundred percent of something? Like when you hit one hundred, isn¡¯t that the end?¡±


    Gigi giggled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try fractions one more time.¡±


    ***


    They soaked in the crabby waters all afternoon. Gigi couldn¡¯t remember a time she felt more relaxed. They were eventually forced to leave the water by the pruning of their fingers and toes. Gigi sharply inhaled as she heaved herself out of the tub. She quickly wrapped a towel around herself and then helped Drake out.


    She couldn¡¯t help but drink in his body as he wrapped a towel around his hips. It was such a shame she hadn¡¯t been able to enjoy it the way she had planned. She was doing her damnedest to respect her mother¡¯s wishes and keep their lovemaking outside the house. However, that was proving very challenging in the winter. An idea struck her.


    ¡°The sauna!¡± she said excitedly.


    ¡°That sounds nice. I¡¯ve never tried one of those,¡± Drake responded.


    ¡°Today¡¯s your lucky day,¡± she grinned. Gigi grabbed him by the hand and pulled him forward¡ªa new fire burned in her soul. The sauna would be the perfect place to end their day. Sure, she would have to jam the door, but that seemed like a small price to pay. They would not get interrupted again. This was going to be special damn it, even if it killed her.


    They went through the winding carved stone and soft yellow lights from the many candles. Fortunately, Gigi had been coming here since she was a baby, so she deftly dragged Drake through the corridors.


    En route to the sauna, they passed the cavernous public baths hollowed out from the earth. Fountains shaped like sea serpents belched fresh water into the pool, which was also teeming with life as Gigi avoided bowling over a pack of children.


    ¡°The public pool looks fun,¡± Drake said.


    ¡°Drake, where do you think all these kids are peeing?¡± Gigi rejoined.


    ¡°Hmm, good point.¡±


    Eventually, they managed to push their way through the crowd to a new corridor. This one had a keenly polished light yellow wooden floor and walls. Gigi approached each sliding door and knocked, waiting for a response. Finally, one was silent after the knock. She pumped her fist in joy.


    She tossed the door back, nearly knocking it from its track. A mellow, dry heat kissed her face. Gigi pulled Drake in, flashing a hungry smile, flinging him over to the bench in the small room. She jammed the coal poker into the track, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t open.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that kind of dangerous?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s life without a little danger?¡± she purred. Gigi took the water pitcher and poured a bit on the scorching coals. A plume of steam erupted and clouded the room. It felt good to Gigi. Goblins liked it humid and warm. However, Drake was beginning to sweat visibly.


    ¡°Uh, Gigi, it¡¯s a little¡­steamy,¡± he coughed.


    ¡°Oh, we haven¡¯t even gotten started.¡± She tossed her towel next to Drake on the bench. , and she liked it. Now, she wanted his hands on her. Gigi stepped closer, pinched the edge of Drake¡¯s towel, and pulled it down. She bit her lip and put her emerald hands on his muscular thighs.


    Her heart was pounding in her ears. She couldn¡¯t believe she was doing this at the baths, but it felt right. He felt right. Drake shuddered against her touch. He leaned forward to kiss her and was forcefully met by her lips. As they kissed, their hands began to explore each other¡¯s bodies.


    Gigi ran her hand over his abs and stopped just short of his now erect manhood while Drake ran his hand along her side until he reached her butt cheek, giving it an exploratory squeeze. Gigi giggled. She put a hand on his chest and joined him on the bench, straddling his hips. He was looking up at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re a goddess,¡± he whispered. She could feel herself turn red at his words, even in the heat. In the steam of the sauna, they made love. At first, Gigi was worried someone would hear them. But as they got lost in each other¡¯s embrace, she decided she didn¡¯t care.

 Chapter 63: A Rising Tide

    Gigi fiddled with the strap of her satchel as she walked up the crumbling orphanage steps with Drake. She would have thought sharing their fears in the bathhouse would have been the most nerve-wracking activity. However, it turned out that forcing herself to do things she was bad at was still the scariest part of life. Especially now that the stakes felt so much higher. Despite the plunging temperatures and the frost on the ground, their relationship was only beginning to heat up. She didn¡¯t want to lose that momentum.


    ¡°Everything is going to be fine, really. Just be yourself,¡± Drake said. She smiled nervously and nodded. Be myself. Hilarious. Historically, she scared children, and frankly, they scared her. It wasn¡¯t that she disliked them, but she felt like they spoke different languages. They were also frighteningly honest and told adults painful truths as casually as asking for more crackers.


    But she wanted to make Drake happy and, more importantly, prove to herself that she could do this. She didn¡¯t need to be nurturing or motherly; she wanted to be kind and the type of person who really helped those in need. It was hard to think of anybody more in need than the kids who slept behind these sagging walls.


    Drake pushed the heavy doors inward, and the pair escaped the frigid air. Inside, Gigi surveyed the scene. It was a cavernous old church that had been hollowed out of most of the religious iconography and replaced with wooden cots and stuffed animals. Gigi was left slack-jawed at the sheer volume of children. There must have been at least thirty, maybe forty, making the huge space feel perilously small to her. Her grip on her satchel tightened as if it were a lifeline in the ocean.


    Gigi was so entranced she hardly noticed the enormous ogre slowly approaching them. Her gaze snapped from the sea of children to the vast man. He was hunched and wizened, his mossy beard almost brushing the floor. He wore a stained pink apron over his brown robes and greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°My, it looks like our favorite handyman brought a friend,¡± the ogre wheezed. Drake beamed and put his hand on Gigi¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°This is the person who means most to me. She came here to help, too.¡± Gigi¡¯s heart rate picked up. Hearing the words so casually made her feel a little dizzy.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know you were married,¡± the ogre said.


    Drake shook his head. ¡°Well, we aren¡¯t yet,¡± he said shyly.


    Gigi stared at her lover dumbfounded. Not married yet.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so nice to see young love. My name is Brother Vonce. It is a pleasure to meet you¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Gigi,¡± she said, sticking out her hand to shake. The ogre put out his stony gray hand and gave a friendly shake.


    Brother Vonce turned to Drake. ¡°Ready to get started on the roof?¡±


    ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± Drake laughed. He met eyes with Gigi. ¡°Do you think you can help with the kids here while I make sure this place doesn¡¯t cave in?¡±


    Gigi nodded nervously. ¡°Yep! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± She gave an awkward thumbs up. However, fear gripped her heart and twisted her stomach. She didn¡¯t realize she was going to be alone with the children. Without Drake as a buffer, it would all be on her! She frowned and looked around as Drake and Brother Vonce retreated to the back. A viper¡¯s den of various races of children looked back at her. She took a deep breath before walking closer.


    The children eyed her with curiosity. She gave a tentative little wave at them. This was all they needed to bum-rush her. Within a moment, she was surrounded by a swarm of little bodies of all shapes and sizes. Gigi edged backward, only to bump into a giant, but still very young, arachne. She yelped for a moment before covering her mouth. Come on, Gigi! You can do this!


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked a little satyr boy. The children murmured in agreement. They wanted to know who this newcomer was. Gigi wiped the sweat from her brow and took a deep breath. I can do this.


    ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Gigi! I¡¯m here to play with you!¡± she said with forced enthusiasm. The kids stared at her blankly, and silence held sway. Gigi felt her smile slip.


    ¡°Do you know the shadow man?¡± asked a small Cyclops girl.


    ¡°Who, Drake? Yeah, we live together,¡± she said casually. The children took this in with astonishment and whispers. Yes, of course, Drake, he was her ¡®in¡¯ with these kids. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Tell us more about the shadow man!¡± asked the Cyclops girl¡¯s older brother. Gigi folded her arms and thought about what would impress the children. Then, a memory struck.


    ¡°You know those trolls that attacked the village? The shadow man and I sent them running home,¡± she boasted. It was technically accurate, even if she had been knocked out most of the fight. She remembered taking one of their eyes out, at least. The children gasped in awe.


    ¡°Are you strong?¡± asked a young ogre boy.


    Gigi grinned. ¡°Do you mind if I pick you up?¡± There were murmurs of disbelief in the crowd. The ogre boy shrugged and stepped forward. The kid was almost as tall as her. She hated being so short. Gigi slipped her hands under his arms and then grunted. She pushed up and held the mossy lad high. Well, as high as she could anyway.


    ¡°Do me! Do me!¡± came a chorus of little voices.


    ¡°Actually, I was thinking maybe I could show you all how to play one of my favorite games,¡± she said, putting the ogre boy down.


    ¡°What kind of game?¡± asked the arachne.


    Gigi wore a sneaky grin. ¡°Liar¡¯s Dice!¡± the goblin exclaimed. She stepped forward and dumped her satchel, a mixture of dice and candies falling from it. A thrill of excitement went through the crowd of kids. ¡°Now, hold on,¡± she said, putting her hands up. ¡°Don¡¯t go crazy. There are enough dice and sweets for everyone.¡± Gigi thought taking all the dice from her board games had been worth it.


    The kids eyed the pile of delight like puppies with biscuits on their noses. Gigi instructed them to form a line and take four dice and candies. They did so without protest. The goblin smiled as she saw the children fidget excitedly, forming a tight line before her. Maybe she wasn¡¯t so bad at this after all.


    After the children had been doled out dice and delicious delicacies, Gigi instructed them to sit in groups of four or five. ¡°The game is very simple,¡± she said nervously. Gigi hated public speaking; she always seemed to put her green feet in her mouth. ¡°Everyone rolls the dice, like so.¡± She picked up her own set of dice and shook vigorously. She knelt and slammed her palms into the ground. The kids all did as they saw her do until even the slowest hands, paws, or claws had rolled their dice.


    ¡°Then we go in a circle saying how many of each number we think are under our hands. Like, ¡®I think there are five fives!¡¯ and then the next person would have to say a bigger number.¡± She pointed to the pigkin child next to her.


    ¡°Ugh, I think there are six fives,¡± he said uncertainly.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Gigi replied.


    ¡°When does it stop?¡± a lamia asked.


    ¡°When you think someone just said some bullsh- lied, when you think someone lied. You call out, ¡®you¡¯re a liar!¡¯¡± she said dramatically. Gigi whipped her hair back and pointed at the girl. The little lamia cowered a bit but laughed when Gigi smiled. ¡°When a liar gets called, everyone takes their hands off their dice. You count up what was called, and if they lied, they lose a dice and a candy.¡± Gigi held up her hand. ¡°But, if they weren¡¯t lying, well, the person who called them out loses a candy and a dice. You go until there is only one person left! Do we understand the rules?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Gigi,¡± the kids said virtually in unison. She could feel a tinge of scarlet on her cheeks and a strange sensation in her chest. Not strange because it was unfamiliar, but odd because she couldn¡¯t recall ever feeling this way towards kids she wasn¡¯t related to. She was sure that the early buds of affection were beginning to sprout.


    The kids eagerly watched her and waited for the signal to begin their games. Gigi snapped from her daze. ¡°Go on! Play!¡± she said as she shooed them away. The children quickly broke off into groups and scrutinized one another mercilessly. She walked around and ensured no child was left out of a group. They all wanted her to stay and play with them, so she did.


    Gigi lost game after game of Liar¡¯s Dice. She lost on purpose, of course. It stung her pride losing to a child. She couldn¡¯t lie. However, seeing the joy on the ogre boy¡¯s face when she slid over the last piece of candy was worth it. She couldn¡¯t recall the last time she had made someone so happy doing something so simple.


    Gigi completely lost track of time as she played with the kids. It wasn¡¯t until Drake and Brother Vonce returned and Drake touched her shoulder that she realized how long she had been there. The candy had run dry long ago, but the kids still played for the love of the game and being able to say they won.


    ¡°Having fun?¡± Drake asked, grinning. She looked up at him, and her ears fluttered. The scarlet returned to her cheeks again, but she wasn¡¯t sure why this time. Drake sat down next to her and crossed his legs. ¡°Want to deal me in?¡± Gigi nodded and slid over her dice to him.


    ¡°You play for a bit. Turns out I can¡¯t even beat kids.¡± She winked at him. Drake and Gigi played with the kids until supper time. Then, they began to head home to the bakery.  Even as they made their way into the cold outside, a funny, warm feeling swirled inside Gigi. She felt like she had done something good while simultaneously having done nothing at all. Not really.


    ¡°I see why you come here,¡± she said, looking over the fresh white powder.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Drake asked enthusiastically.


    ¡°Those kids¡­Do make you feel special,¡± she whispered almost to herself.


    ¡°Maybe they just remind us of what we forget about ourselves.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Gigi asked.


    ¡°That you are a good person.¡± Gigi didn¡¯t say anything. She simply walked next to her lover and hooked her arm in his.


    ¡°Gross,¡± she said, nuzzling her head into his shoulder.

 Chapter 64: For Whom the Bell Tolls

    Drake squeezed Gigi close as the wyvern they rode cut across the sky. Despite being the one who created the beast, Gigi was the one steering the creature. Their height differences worked out perfectly, and both enjoyed a stunning view of the forest and village below. Though her hair was whipping him in the face, he didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°This is amazing!¡± cried Gigi.


    Drake gave a tired smile. It felt good to see her so happy. The wyvern flapped in rhythm as Drake concentrated on keeping them airborne. He had never tried to do anything like this. However, his mind got to work when Gigi told him she wished she could ride a wyvern.


    He discovered they were frighteningly expensive creatures, even to rent one. Then he decided to do the next best thing - make one himself. They rode upon the fruits of that labor.


    ¡°Oh, Drake, this is a dream come true!¡± Joy radiated from her like sunshine.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you like it,¡± he said wearily. She looked back at him.


    ¡°Are you okay? You don¡¯t look great,¡± she asked with worry. He shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel a bit...thin, is all.¡±


    ¡°Thin?¡± She cocked an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°Drake, are you okay?¡± Worry seeped into her tone.


    ¡°Yeah, it happens sometimes when I use a lot of power.¡± He shrugged off her concern. The truth was he did not feel well. With each moment that passed, he could feel perspiration growing on his brow. His breath was more challenging to control. He had to focus more on keeping them in the air.


    A tremor of pain quaked somewhere deep inside Drake. They began to falter, the wyvern dipping slightly. His grip on Gigi¡¯s waist tightened.


    ¡°Drake?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think something¡¯s wrong,¡± he said hoarsely before his vision turned black.


    ***


    Gigi called out her lover¡¯s name, but he merely slumped against her in response. The Wyvern under them hitched and struggled to keep moving.


    ¡°Hey, girl! Easy now!¡± Gigi cried. The bucking continued as the magic began to dissipate. The edges of the wyvern were starting to fray as if it were a sweater with a loose strand. Gigi pulled the reins, trying to make the beast dive. It began to go down, riding the bumpy currents of the air as the creature grew lighter and lighter, and the magic faded.


    When the last of the wyvern dissipated, they had just begun to descend into the forest''s canopy, putting the couple in free fall. Gigi screamed and instinctively grabbed Drake¡¯s arm as they burst through the branches. She pulled him close to her. Her other hand flailed for purchase on anything she could find. The wind whipped her hair into her face, robbing her of sight.


    She blew the hair out of her face uselessly. Gigi whipped her head, and her hair came free. Branches flew past them. She reached out and grabbed the wooden fingers of the nearest tree with all her might. The pair¡¯s inertia was suddenly halted, the torque agonizingly pulled at the muscles in her arm. She squeezed Drake, making sure he didn¡¯t slip. She panted while they dangled from the branch. Gigi looked around, noticing they were only about ten feet from the snowy ground. The goblin sighed, and her ears twitched.


    ¡°Not the best landing,¡± she said to Drake. He did not respond. Gigi frowned and grunted as she looked into her lover¡¯s face. He was still unconscious. Fear ripped through her. This had never happened before. No matter how much magic he had used in the past, he had never collapsed like this.


    You sweet idiot! If you thought this could have happened, why in the seven hells did you push yourself so hard? She let go of the branch and landed in the snowbank below with Drake in her arms.


    Gigi was in a full-blown panic when Drake hadn¡¯t regained consciousness by the time she was at the forest¡¯s entrance. She was loathe to do it, but she dashed to the only person in Poppy she could think of - the witch. The ice on the cobblestones was treacherous. However, every muscle fiber was on edge, and she ran like a cat to Ariana¡¯s unwelcoming home. Gigi held Drake as close as she dared without hurting him further. She listened for his worryingly slow heartbeat.


    She was nearly in tears when she arrived at the heavy wooden doors that led to the witch¡¯s library. Laboratory? Whatever it was. The goblin almost broke the door off its hinges with her attempt to knock with her foot.


    Her assault was not met with the gravelly warbles of the witch¡¯s gargoyle as usual. Instead, the door flew open, and before Gigi stood a furious-looking Ariana. Anger burned in her pink eyes. However, it was only momentarily. The fury melted to concern when she saw the lame Drake across the crying goblin¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Gigi wailed.


    Ariana frowned and crossed her arms. ¡°What kind of wrong?¡± she probed.


    ¡°Magic wrong!¡± Gigi cried. Then, she launched into a rushed babble of the morning¡¯s events. The witch had to stop her as the crying made her incomprehensible and ushered them inside, snapping her fingers and causing a gush of wind to pick them up and carry them down the stairs.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Please, stop crying. I will help him regain himself,¡± Ariana said, opening the door to her study. With a wave of her hand, the room transformed from a library to an airy bedroom. The room''s edges showed a pleasant spring day, and a large, plush bed sat in the center.


    Gigi moved to it and slung Drake down. Ariana walked up and grabbed his wrist. ¡°Low pulse, not good.¡±


    Gigi bit her lip, her heart fluttering in terror. She didn¡¯t know what was happening, and the uncertainty caused her to lose courage by the second. The goblin just wanted to know if Drake was okay. The thought of suddenly losing him was becoming a horrifying possibility. Ariana put her hand to her chin as if pondering something. The drow looked to Gigi.


    ¡°What exactly were you doing when he became like this?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°I already told you!¡± Gigi cried.


    ¡°Yes, but you made no sense. Try again.¡± Ariana waved her hand as if that was obvious.


    Gigi sighed and tried to recompose herself. ¡°We were flying.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Drake made a wyvern out of the shadows.¡±


    Ariana looked from Gigi back to Drake¡¯s sleeping form. ¡°That is a feat indeed,¡± she said with fascination. ¡°Conjuring on that level takes most drow centuries of discipline and training.¡±


    ¡°Okay, great, he¡¯s super powerful. How does that help us?¡± Gigi shrugged.


    ¡°Power isn¡¯t free. I thought that to be obvious.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s ears twitched in irritation. She hated talking to the witch, but Drake needed her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gigi asked, scooping up Drake¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I mean, every time Drake uses his power, he¡¯s calling upon the contract of the Black Lord. We have no idea what kind of price he¡¯s paying.¡± She motioned to Drake. ¡°He has succumbed to magical exhaustion. The only cure is rest, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Ariana shook her head with disappointment.


    Gigi could feel the tears brimming again. This is my fault. The thought ran through her mind endlessly. Creating grooves in her mind with each lap. He would be with her now if she hadn¡¯t asked Drake for something ridiculous. The truth cut at her heart until sorrow poured forth.


    ¡°Drake can stay and recover. You, goblin, may leave now.¡± Ariana turned and waved her hand dismissively.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving his side,¡± Gigi stated defiantly. ¡°You try anything, and I¡¯ll take one of your fingers.¡±


    Ariana sighed. ¡°Very well.¡±


    ***


    Drake was somewhere dark and cold. He was sure he was on his back as it felt stiff, and there was possibly a rock under it. He could hear what sounded like ocean waves lapping at the shore. He tried to lift his head but found his form heavy. The soldier clenched his hand and received a fistful of wet sand for the effort. He realized his eyes were still closed.


    When he opened them, he frowned, and a sunless sky overcame him. He grunted and pulled his body up with great difficulty as if he were made of stone.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re among the living, boy.¡± The grave tone of the Black Lord echoed on the barren beach. ¡°For now, anyway,¡± the god added casually.


    Drake¡¯s eyes adjusted to the gloom. Unlike before, the Black Lord was not reclining on his throne. He was standing right above him. The god stood at least as tall as one of the pines from the village. The black armor was made of material that appeared to be alive, with intricate carvings rhythmically pulsing and shifting.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Drake asked.


    ¡°Ah, as to the point as ever. You almost killed yourself, my child,¡± the Black Lord chuckled.


    ¡°I did?¡± Drake asked incredulously.


    ¡°Oh yes. The amount of magic you called on to perform such a task¡­¡± the god shook his head. ¡°Unbelievably foolish.¡± The gigantic figure took a knee next to Drake. While he still towered over him, for the first time, Drake could see burning red eyes behind the helmet. An emotion he might call curiosity gleamed in them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen men use my gifts for thousands of years. Men have used them to cut down whole kingdoms. You have used my gifts this way. They have used my powers to tear the stars from the sky, but you, you¡­You give up so much to make one woman happy.¡±


    Drake said nothing. He pulled himself to a seated position and looked up at his gigantic benefactor. ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool, right? Wasting this incredible gift to do bullshit like make people happy? You must.¡±


    Now, it was the Black Lord¡¯s turn to say nothing. ¡°I must admit¡­For a time, yes, I did. However, I kept thinking about what you had said. Your words rang true, and I was left uncertain.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ll have to tell Gigi I stumped a god,¡± Drake snorted.


    The Black Lord shrugged his colossal shoulders. ¡°Sometimes, the universe has a way of humbling us. Even gods.¡± The Black Lord crashed his bottom into the sand, then sat cross-legged in the same position as Drake.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, it does,¡± Drake agreed.


    ¡°I am as old as the cosmos, the shadow on the wall of the infinite, yet nobody remembers my name.¡± The Black Lord picked up a handful of sand before letting it slip through his ebony fingers. ¡°Gone, like so much ash and dust, yet as a joke, I remain. Trapped here.¡± The god turned his head down to the mortal.


    ¡°You have existed but a blink of time, yet the people chant your name. Far more if you would let them. You are the champion I need, Drake. I have the power for you to fight the war that will stand between you and the life you crave. Become my avatar, and together, we can bring honor to my name once more and, with it, powers unimaginable.¡±


    Drake laughed. ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m good on all that.¡±  Drake shrugged off the god¡¯s offer. ¡°I just want to be left alone with Gigi. I¡¯m done fighting other people¡¯s wars.¡±


    The Black Lord nodded solemnly. ¡°Drake, do you know how much of your shadow remains?¡± Drake said nothing and swallowed hard in a dry mouth. ¡°I know you must think about it all the time.¡±


    It was true. It was tattooed to his mind as much as the ink was to his skin. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know,¡± he said finally.


    ¡°No, I believe you don¡¯t, but perhaps that woman does? Perhaps everyone you now call friend and family would have something to say about it?¡± Drake once more went silent. ¡°Two more years, perhaps less with how foolishly you use the shadows.¡±


    Two years!? It was so little time. He felt the color drain from him as hope bled dry. Drake looked down and ground his teeth. ¡°Can I think about it?¡± Drake asked defeatedly.


    ¡°Yes, you may, but I wouldn¡¯t take long. You truly are running out of time, kid.¡±

 Chapter 65: Shattered Dreams

    She hadn¡¯t left his side in hours. Her green hand held his scarred, tanned one. The goblin could feel Ariana¡¯s eyes on her, coldly studying her from afar, but Gigi didn¡¯t care. Let her stare. In truth, she was grateful Ariana let her stay. Despite the goblin¡¯s bluster, if Ariana had snapped her fingers, Gigi¡¯s green ass would have been thrown out that door. Still, she didn¡¯t exactly enjoy being put under her microscope.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± asked Gigi, attempting to keep the annoyance out of her voice.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Ariana said. She glided over from the edge of the room to where Gigi was standing. ¡°Goblin, I must admit, I have been¡­unfriendly toward you. It has been unfair of me.¡± Gigi wasn¡¯t expecting that. The goblin turned to her with a look of surprise.


    Gigi shrugged. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, why have you been so¡­¡± She wanted to use many words but settled on ¡°Cold.¡±


    Ariana sighed and looked away. ¡°I have lived a long time. Since founding this town¡­going on three centuries ago, I have seen many people fall in and out of love.¡± Ariana folded her arms and turned back to Gigi. The goblin could feel a pit forming in her stomach; she didn¡¯t like where this was going. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that what you two have is¡­special.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s watery brown eyes met the Drow¡¯s steely pink ones. For the first time, Gigi saw Ariana not as an intimidating witch or a problem solver but as a person. A very old person. One that Gigi could only imagine the kind of loneliness that went along with a birthday before Poppy even existed.


    ¡°I am ashamed to admit it, but I envy you,¡± Ariana whispered. I wish I had what you have,¡± she said, her cheeks becoming slightly scarlet.


    I FUCKING KNEW IT!


    ¡°Drake,¡± Gigi said dryly.


    ¡°Love,¡± Ariana said sadly.


    Gigi¡¯s ears lowered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. Feel lucky. Drake is a flame in the wind. He will burn himself out for you if you let him.¡±


    Gigi didn¡¯t respond. She knew how right Ariana was. Guilt clawed at her insides as her grip on Drake¡¯s hand tightened. Ariana turned away and began to walk back to her desk. ¡°Hey, Ariana,¡± Gigi called after her. ¡°Thank you¡­for everything.¡±


    The drow smiled and nodded at Gigi before turning back. At some point in the evening, Ariana retired to her room. Then Gigi slid into the bed next to her lover when she thought they were alone. The bed was large, and she was small. The goblin sidled in next to him. She wrapped her arms around him, listening to his shallow breathing. Eventually, she dozed off into a fitful night¡¯s rest.


    ***


    The following day, Drake awoke to a sleeping Gigi next to him. No matter how often he woke up next to her, it always felt like a dream. As his mind sharpened, his conversation with the Black Lord came thundering back to him. Two years to live, maybe less. He had been robbed of so much of his life, but putting a number to it made him tremble. He studied his lover¡¯s face as the fact hurtled through his mind. The end was in sight. He couldn¡¯t look away any longer.


    Right as he had found some modicum of happiness and peace, his future was torn away. He had always suspected he would never get to grow old with Gigi. However, being able to count the days left with the woman he loved ripped him apart. He was doomed unless he took the Black Lord¡¯s offer to be his avatar. To be his slave. A tear rolled down his cheek. Drake reached out and drew Gigi closer to his chest.


    For her, it would be worth it. Drake considered the possibility that freedom was not his lot in life, and a great sorrow welled up within him. He knew it was easy enough to give up and die, but to live, he would need to be strong. Drake wondered if he had the strength to keep fighting, to wage his war for a life, and to live his dreams.


    ***


    Gigi awoke to Drake looking at her with tearful eyes. Despite being still wrapped in sleep¡¯s embrace, she knew something was wrong, so she reached out and grabbed his trembling hand. ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s okay. Did you have a bad dream again?¡± Gigi asked, concerned.


    Drake shook his head. ¡°No, not a dream. " His voice was choked and tired.


    A looming sense of dread quickly formed in Gigi¡¯s stomach. ¡°Drake, please, what¡¯s going on?¡± she pleaded. Drake said nothing. ¡°Remember, you can¡¯t lie, I¡¯ll know.¡± Drake swallowed hard and nodded. His watery blue eyes met Gigi¡¯s fret-filled chestnut ones. There was an unfathomable amount of pain behind Drake¡¯s eyes. He was scaring her. ¡°Potato, whatever is wrong, we¡¯ll face it together,¡± she said with the courage she didn¡¯t feel.


    ¡°I¡¯m running out of time,¡± he said, his eyes meeting her sorrowfully.


    ¡°What do you mean? Everything is fine. We have our whole lives,¡± she said reassuringly.


    Drake grimaced and looked away. ¡°What if I told you I don¡¯t have much life left?¡± he said grimly.


    Gigi was confused. Although slightly older than her, he wasn¡¯t an old man. No, she knew that wasn¡¯t what he meant. ¡° Drake? You¡¯re scaring me,¡± fear bled into her voice.


    ¡°My magic¡­isn¡¯t free. When I use it, I give up a piece of my shadow.¡±


    ¡°A piece of your shadow?¡± Gigi asked, perplexed.


    Drake shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s what I was told when I was a boy. When you run out of shadow to give¡­you die.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s mouth dropped. Did he just tell her he was dying from using his magic? No, it had to be a lie! Then Ariana¡¯s warning came back to her with icy tendrils of dread. Power isn¡¯t free.  Fury flashed in her like lightning when the full breadth of his words registered. When he was a boy!? She flung the covers off and jumped from the bed. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Did you just say,¡± she could feel her rage boiling up, ¡°you have known that using your magic kills you, THIS WHOLE FUCKING TIME?!¡± she screamed at him. Drake said nothing. He looked away from her and grimaced. ¡°By the gods, it¡¯s true!¡± She could feel hot tears beginning to creep into her eyes. ¡°How could you lie to me about this?!¡±


    Drake got out of bed and stood across from the furious Gigi. His gaze was firmly on the floor, his expression the same one he wore at the funeral. Gigi knew he felt guilty, but she didn¡¯t care. She was terrified of losing him and so angry. Then, a terrible thought came to her mind. One she was too frightened to ask right away. The question clawed at her mind, but fear held her tongue still. A tense silence hung in the air.


    ¡°Gigi, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Drake said finally.


    ¡°How much time do you have?¡± she asked, fighting back tears. Drake didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°How much time, Drake?!¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know until today-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± she shot back. Drake nodded sadly. ¡°Drake. How. Much. Time? You owe me the truth.¡±


    Drake¡¯s lips tightened as if something very sour was in his mouth. ¡°The Black Lord said I have two years, give or take.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s eyes went wide with shock and horror. Two years?! She didn¡¯t know what she had expected, but two years¡­It felt as if a sword had run through her heart. She took a step back like the words had physically struck her.


    ¡°You¡­you¡­idiot. You absolute moron,¡± she whispered. Drake tried to move toward her, but Gigi stepped back. ¡°Every stupid trick you did for me, for those kids, for the village, you gave up our life together.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to make you happy,¡± he pleaded.


    ¡°Do I look happy?¡± she asked angrily. Drake shook his head. ¡°You know what would have made me happy, Drake?¡±


    He shut his eyes and inhaled deeply. ¡°What?¡± he asked nervously.


    ¡°The truth. It¡¯s what I deserve. I¡¯ve never lied to you, Drake, not about something like this,¡± she said, tears rolling down her emerald cheeks. She had shared her body with this man. She was perilously close to giving him her heart. She had dreamed of a future with him. Now, she felt like she didn¡¯t know him; worse, she would have no time to find the truth.


    Drake sighed and sat down on the bed. He put his head in his tattooed hands, and to Gigi, it looked like despair had taken him at that moment. He looked up with bleary eyes. ¡°I wanted to tell you¡­I did.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­I didn¡¯t know if you loved me.¡± Gigi was caught off guard by that response. ¡°Because if you didn¡¯t, I could have just faded away. I could have just disappeared like a good memory, one more line in your story, because mine would never have a happy ending, Gigi. Why ruin yours?¡±


    ¡°Drake¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only woman in my life I have ever loved. You¡¯re the only person I have ever met that I thought, maybe, loved me back. If you knew that every time I used my magic, I died a little, I was scared you would never love me. That you would know¡­how disposable¡­I truly am.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s ears sank with her heart when he finished speaking. There was a torrent of emotions raging inside of her. Fury lashed her heart. Sorrow drowned her mind. Despair loomed above her, a reaper ready to collect.


    ¡°Drake, I think I might have loved you,¡± she said through tears. Drake winced like he had been shot with an arrow. ¡°But now I don¡¯t know if I can trust you, and I can¡¯t love someone I can¡¯t trust.¡±


    ¡°Then let me tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± she asked nervously.


    ¡°Like I said, the Black Lord told me for the first time today how long I have left¡­He did it for a reason.¡± Drake put his hands on his knees and gripped them tightly. ¡°If I¡¯m willing to take up his banner, to fight for him, he will stop taking my shadow.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s heart leaped into her throat. There was hope, after all. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± she asked, stepping closer.


    ¡°I would need time to think about it,¡± Drake sighed.


    Gigi¡¯s ears twitched. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. He had been given a chance to escape his early grave and had to think about it. She tried to keep herself calm. She didn¡¯t want to scream.


    ¡°Drake, you were given a chance for us to be together, and you ¡®needed time¡¯ to think about it?¡± she seethed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Gigi.¡± He stood from the bed and faced her.


    ¡°Then explain it to me because from where I¡¯m standing, it¡¯s looking crystal clear.¡± She crossed her arms to stop them from trembling in rage.


    ¡°If I become his avatar, I¡¯m just handing my leash from one master to another. I¡¯ll be a tool until the end of my days,¡± Drake said defensively.


    ¡°So you won¡¯t like your boss! Drake, we could have a life together!¡±


    ¡°Gigi¡­I-¡±


    ¡°You want a life with me, right? Or was that a lie, too?¡± She wasn¡¯t being fair, but she didn¡¯t care. ¡°By the gods, Drake, you wanted to have a family with me.¡± To think, she had even been considering it. ¡°What was your plan? To knock me up and then die a year later?¡±


    Drake grimaced. ¡°I should have told you about my shadow, but you must believe me. I didn¡¯t know how long I had left.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to know, Drake. Ariana said you were in a state of ¡®magical exhaustion¡¯ and could have died. Do you know who would have had to bury you?¡± She stomped up to him. ¡°Me!¡± She pushed him and began to sob. Drake staggered back and looked down.


    ¡°What can I do to make this right?¡± Drake asked.


    Gigi shook her head, tears streaming down her face and onto the floor below.  ¡°Drake, I want you to leave me alone. I need time to think.¡±


    ¡°What do you need to think about?¡± he asked with pleading eyes.


    She looked away. ¡°Whether or not we should be together.¡±


    ¡°Gigi¡­Please, I love you. You are everything in this world that matters to me.¡± Drake held out his arms to try and embrace her. ¡°I never wanted to hurt you.¡±


    Gigi stepped back. She was afraid she might lose her temper and control of her strength with it. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if I love you,¡± she said bitterly. Gigi met his gaze with rage in her eyes. ¡°After this, I don¡¯t know if I ever will.¡±


    Drake closed his mouth and looked at her as if his heart had just been shattered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I should have left when you first found me,¡± he said quietly. He lowered his head and grimaced. ¡°One day, I hope you find someone you can love, Gigi. I wish it could have been me¡­I truly do, but I won¡¯t waste more of your time.¡± Drake began to walk toward the door.


    Gigi¡¯s heart dropped. What was he saying? Was he leaving Poppy? ¡°Drake, wait,¡± she protested. She went to stop him. ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave like this. I just need some time.¡± She went to grab his arm, but her fingers sliced right through. Her eyes went wide.


    ¡°We both know I don¡¯t have any of that left,¡± he said, turning back to her with a thin smile. He took a moment to look at her face. She could feel herself being studied as if he knew this was the last time he would see it.


    ¡°Drake, whatever you¡¯re thinking of doing, don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Gigi. Thank you¡­for everything. It really was the best time of my life. Give the family my love¡­I don¡¯t think I can tell them goodbye-¡± his voice hitched. He turned away and began to walk. Gigi moved after him, trying to hug him, but he phased through her arms. She scrambled after him until he walked through the door and out of sight.


    Gigi threw the door open in a panic. A sinking feeling that she had just seen Drake leave her life began forming. On the other side of the door was not Drake but Ariana, who looked like she had just been caught red-handed.  Gigi could have guessed she would eavesdrop.


    ¡°Did you see Drake?!¡± Gigi blurted out. Ariana shook her head. Gigi looked down and put her head in her hands. ¡°How much did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Ariana replied.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Ariana looked surprised by the question.


    She put her hand on her chin, thinking. ¡°To be honest, these problems aren¡¯t my area of expertise. However, as I see it, you can mourn or collect yourself and go after him.¡±


    Gigi nodded and wiped her tears away. She couldn¡¯t let him leave her life, not like this. She had to find him.

 Chapter 66: Curse the Darkness

    Gigi could feel hot tears streaming down her cheeks. The air was bitter cold as she walked in a daze through the streets of Poppy. She pulled her wool coat tighter as the wind cut through her. Frost tickled her nose and tender ears. What have I done? Why did I say those things? Her heart felt as if it were made of lead. It pulled at her soul as it began to crack and break. The hurt in his eyes - the betrayal - haunted her.


    She had gone home to the bakery first, hoping he would just be in their room. Perhaps angrily painting or drawing something, like he usually did when upset. But he had not been there, nor had anyone seen him return since he had left with her that morning. Gigi had searched the entire village for him, even going as far as the lamias¡¯ ranch, but they hadn¡¯t seen him either.


    Gigi was going to the only person she could think of when she made a mistake this big: Secco. He will know how to fix this. While he had never been particularly successful in his love life, Secco had a keen eye and wit, making him an excellent confidant. If he couldn¡¯t help her, she would be beside herself if she had truly lost Drake.


    Gigi came to the massive clock in front of the Spinning Gear. Snow dusted the clock and the various mechanical automatons that decorated his yard. Gigi trudged up the walk to reach the door, bending down to give the clockwork cat a tearful pat on the head. Bawling, she opened the door to the shop.


    ¡°Hello there!¡± Secco boomed from somewhere unseen.


    ¡°Secco, Drake¡¯s gone! I can¡¯t find him anywhere. I¡¯m scared he really left,¡± she huffed.


    Secco threw the curtain back and stepped out from behind the purple drape. ¡°I find that very hard to believe, my dear,¡± Secco said with a smile. ¡°Perhaps a small lovers¡¯ quarrel? Come, tell me all about it. I¡¯ll put on some tea.¡± The inventor motioned for the crying goblin to follow him.


    ¡°I¡¯m terrified, Secco,¡± she sobbed.


    ¡°Gigi, I¡¯m sure it will be alright,¡± he said, leading her to the living quarters of the shop. He put a gentle hand on her shaking back.


    ¡°Why is life like this? Ugh, I hate it!¡± she cried.


    ¡°Now, now, tell me what happened.¡± He sat her down at a small table in the store¡¯s tiny kitchen as he put on a kettle. Gigi wiped the tears from her eyes and tried to calm the quiver in her chest.


    ¡°Well, we were at Ariana¡¯s place. He had collapsed when he tried-¡± the memory brought fresh sorrow, and she stuffed it down, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She began to twirl her hair in his fingers frantically. ¡°Anyway, Drake spoke with the Black Lord again-¡±


    ¡°The Black Lord?¡± Secco questioned.


    ¡°Oh, the god or whatever that gives Drake his powers,¡± she said absently.


    ¡°Ah, of course, silly me.¡±


    ¡°The point is, Drake dies a little every time he uses his magic,¡± her voice hitched.


    ¡°Oh dear.¡±


    ¡°When I found that out¡­¡± she went silent momentarily. ¡°It felt like the sky was falling. Like my heart had been ripped out. Secco, he can¡¯t die! I just-¡± She broke into sobs again. ¡°I can¡¯t lose him. There has to be something I can do to make this right.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you poor things.¡±


    ¡°Secco, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± She tried in vain to wipe away her tears.


    ¡°Is that the end of the story?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­I got so mad at him for not telling me. I might have said some dumb things. I was just so scared.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°That he wasn¡¯t sure if he even should tell me because I still haven¡¯t¡­¡± She looked down and away. ¡°I still haven¡¯t told him¡­I love him.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Secco said with a nod. ¡°Then you said¡­?¡±


    ¡°That I haven¡¯t said it¡­Because I didn¡¯t know, and now I didn¡¯t think I ever would.¡± She put her head on the table with a thump.


    ¡°Oh, Gigi-¡±


    ¡°Secco, he was so hurt,¡± she said into the table.


    ¡°What did he do? Did he get mad?¡±


    ¡°Worse,¡± she said, sitting up. ¡°He got quiet, then he said his goodbyes. I¡¯ve never seen a man look so hurt. I tried to stop him, but-¡± her voice cracked. She took a moment to collect herself. ¡°Now, I can¡¯t find him anywhere.¡±


    Secco sat and took in the story solemnly. ¡°Gigi, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve lost him forever.¡±


    Her ears perked up as her face continued to kiss the table. ¡°Why?¡± she asked, the faintest edge of hope in her voice.


    ¡°I can say with the utmost confidence that boy loves you. He¡¯s probably just as scared of losing you as you are of him.¡±


    ¡°Then why is he using his magic and life on shadow puppets for kids? Every time he did that, he shortened our time together.¡±


    ¡°That is true. However, Drake has not had much of a life. It was clearly filled with few joys and far more hardships. Is it so surprising that he would give up a piece of himself to make the only people he has ever cared about happy? Even if just for a short while?¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Gigi said nothing. She thought back to when Drake had first shown her his magic. He had made her shadow wave at her. She wondered how much of his life that little trick had cost him. Seconds? Minutes? Days? Months? The thought of spending less time with him cut her to the bone.


    ¡°There is one more thing,¡± Gigi said.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± Secco replied.


    ¡°The Black Lord offered Drake a new deal.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What would that be?


    ¡°If Drake brings followers to the Black Lord name again, he won¡¯t take any more of his life.¡±


    ¡°What did Drake say?¡±


    ¡°That he would have to think about it! Can you believe that?!¡± Gigi cried.


    Secco nodded. ¡°It is not difficult for me to imagine at all.¡± Secco shrugged. ¡°Drake is not interested in fame or fortune,¡± he paused and stood. ¡°I think he just wants to be free to live with you. Perhaps he thinks that making this Black Lord a household name again would prevent him from doing that?¡± He shrugged. ¡°That it would draw unwanted attention from those with ill intent.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but-¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. It made sense, and she hated it. She grunted in frustration and ran her hand through her hair.


    Secco set down a steaming cup of tea in front of her. ¡°I think perhaps I ought to show you something.¡±


    Gigi tilted her head in confusion. What could he have for her that would help? Perhaps liquor for her tea?


    Secco disappeared into the shop before returning with a large wooden box. It was heavily polished and looked like whatever was inside was expensive. ¡°A little while ago, Drake helped me with a small problem. Do you know what he wanted as a reward for his help?¡± Gigi shook her head. ¡°A gift for you, my dear.¡± He set the box on the table in front of her.


    ¡°He did?¡± she asked with fresh tears.


    ¡°Yes. I can say without a shadow of a doubt that boy loves you with all his heart. Perhaps you should open your present before you drown in sorrow?¡± Secco offered. Gigi sniffled and nodded in agreement.


    She felt the smooth surface of the polished wood and wondered what was inside. For a moment, she thought it could be a ring, and she grew elated, but then reason took over. The box was far too large for a ring or any jewelry, so what was it? Her fingers found grooves in the opening of the case and pulled it up. She gasped.


    Before Gigi sat a pair of silver gauntlets and a set of greaves beneath them; they were both finely styled, with intricate designs laid into the metal with the most extraordinary craftsmanship. Gigi picked up one of the gauntlets and examined it closer. They had flowers worked into them, and what looked like the elemental fox kit was on the back of the attached bracer. Gigi thought they were gorgeous.


    ¡°Drake, had these made for me?¡± she asked dumbfounded.


    ¡°Like I said, that boy loves you with all his heart. He was very insistent that you had enough rings and things. He wanted to get you something that was truly you,¡± Secco said.


    Gigi gripped the gauntlet and hugged it close to her chest. ¡°You wonderful idiot,¡± she whispered into the metal.


    ¡°You¡¯re both very fortunate,¡± Secco smiled.


    A thunderous knock sounded on the front door. ¡°That¡¯s strange. People don¡¯t typically knock to come into a business. I¡¯ll see who it is.¡±


    ¡°You do that,¡± Gigi said, slipping on the gauntlet. It felt snug and perfect against her wrist. She quickly put on the other one and squared up against an invisible opponent. With a few lightning-fast punches, she laid out her imaginary challenger.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t seen a human man of that description or any goblins, I assure you,¡± said Secco loudly from the front of the shop. Gigi¡¯s interest was piqued. Why was Secco lying to whoever this was? She had to know. Gigi stealthily made her way toward the door.


    Before her, Secco stood talking to what appeared to be a knight. He was a giant of a man. However, there seemed to be something even bigger behind him, but she couldn¡¯t determine precisely what it was.


    ¡°I SMELL GOBLINS!¡± came a thunderous voice from outside. Secco stiffened and put his hands up pleadingly.


    ¡°I mean, yes, the village has goblins, but-¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just take a quick look around the store,¡± the knight said. Gigi slunk into the shadows. She had no idea who these jerks were or why they were looking for her, but she would be prepared.


    ***


    Drake exhaled steamy puffs of hot breath as he surveyed the forest. Snow crunched under his boots while he walked the path hidden by the white carpet.


    Just admit that you¡¯re lost. The voice of the Black Lord echoed in Drake¡¯s mind. Drake shook his head as if doing so could free him of this new nuisance.


    ¡°How are you still talking to me? I thought we severed the connection,¡± Drake said.


    It doesn¡¯t work like that. The more you and I interact, the closer our bond becomes, which means you¡¯re stuck with me to a layman.


    Drake stopped walking. ¡°Forever?¡± he asked.


    Let¡¯s not get hung up on the details.


    Drake put his hands on his face and sighed into them. He took them away before trudging forward. ¡°I¡¯m lost. The love of my life doesn¡¯t know if she wants to be with me, and now I have a dark god in my head. This day is just one for the books.¡±


    I have to say, kid, you are one of the strangest avatars I¡¯ve ever had.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your avatar.¡±


    No, but you could be, and with it, you wouldn¡¯t need to worry about dying suddenly. What makes you hesitate?


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of fighting other people¡¯s wars. I¡¯m not a killer. I just want to be with her.¡±


    Ah, but what about your own war?


    ¡°My war?¡±


    The one you rage against this world every day you wake up? You rebelled against those who would call you their servant. Will they let you go so quickly?


    Drake said nothing. He knew the Black Lord was right, and he hated it. ¡°I just want to be with Gigi. I don¡¯t want to fight.¡±


    Kid, I¡¯m saying that if you want to be with her, you will have to fight like hell. Do you think I didn¡¯t see the business with the trolls? How you called upon my power to save those you loved?


    Drake said nothing for a moment. He hated to admit it, but he had used the power. He had needed it. ¡°Well, if Gigi even wants to be with me-¡±


    Gigi is your little goblin lover, right?


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her that,¡± he snapped.


    Little?


    ¡°My lover.¡±


    Oh, why is that? Do you not love her anymore because of a little fight?


    ¡°Of course I love her! But she doesn¡¯t know if she feels the same way. If she doesn¡¯t, I might as well throw myself back in the river where she found me.¡±


    Is that the spot we¡¯re looking for? Where she found you?


    ¡°Yeah, it just¡­Makes me feel better.¡± Drake turned the bend in the path, and there it was. The clearing where they had first met. Where Gigi had saved his life.


    Can I tell you something?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a choice,¡± he sighed.


    I¡¯ve been around a long time and witnessed many mortal affairs. I have watched many people fall in and out of love, and hells, I¡¯ve seen gods fall in and out of love.


    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±


    Maybe she isn¡¯t ready to admit it to the world and herself, but that woman loves you.


    ¡°You really think so?¡±


    I do, but you know who you should talk to about this.


    ¡°Gigi.¡±


    ¡°CAPTAIN, WE FOUND HIM!¡± came a holler from the woods. Drake spun on his heels to meet the voice, seeing nothing but trees. Before long, he heard the crunching of snow under a multitude of boots. He reached out with his magic to sense the shadows around him, frowning when he sensed the movement. There were dozens of moving shadows, all converging on him. They had found him. He didn¡¯t know how, but they were here in Poppy.

 Chapter 67: Reign in Hell

    Gigi snuck quietly through the store as Secco continued to argue with the knight at the front. She returned to the box and pulled out the immaculately crafted greaves, pulling them across her shins and tying them until the metal was snug across. The gift was his love in physical form, and she would cherish it by kicking some serious ass.


    The goblin let herself out the back way. If these jerks thought they were going to mess with her friends and take her lover, then they were going to eat metal knuckles.


    She found the fire escape as she knew she would. Secco was, after all, a clever and safe fellow. Gigi hauled herself up the ladder until she was on the roof. The heavy metal on her arms and legs took some getting used to. She made a mental note to get more cardio before her next match.


    Gigi snuck around to the front of the roof, peeking over the corner of the awning to see what was below.


    A troll. A massive, slug-sucking troll. This one was sporting an eye patch. Gigi wondered if it was the same troll from the festival. A knight in shining armor was wearing no colors and harassing Secco beside the troll. Gigi felt rage boil up inside her.


    They would bully people from house to house until they found her and Drake. Not if she could help it. She positioned herself over the knight from the roof, then jumped with grace and tenacity. The goblin soared through the air until she hurtled back toward the ground and the knight below her. She pulled up her knees and leaned into them with all her weight.


    Her shins came crashing into the knight¡¯s face, denting the helmet inward. She crumpled to the ground with the knight as his body absorbed the shock of their fall, landing hard, and the knight cried out in pain. Gigi rolled off the knight, putting one foot on his chest, and stared daggers into the troll before her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the little goblin bitch who took my eye!¡± the troll roared.


    ¡°Looking to make me the last thing you ever see? That¡¯s sweet, but I¡¯m already taken.¡± Gigi took her foot off the knight and squared against the massive troll.


    ¡°You are a cocky little bitch. I remember things going pretty bad for you last time.¡±


    ¡°Rematch.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m ready, are you?¡±


    ¡°I will get my revenge and vengeance for my entire cla-¡± Gigi cut him off by exploding forward. She cocked her right fist back and prepared for impact. The troll, caught off guard, threw a punch that failed to find its mark. Gigi rolled through the strike and spun to meet his thigh, arm pulled back. With a grunt of frustration and rage, she let loose a cannonball of a punch directly into the troll¡¯s groin.


    The troll cried out in agony. It doubled over, grasping at its damaged nethers. Gigi coiled her entire body down, then erupted with a torrential uppercut. Her metal-covered knuckles connected with the chin of the troll. The force rattled its brain, causing the troll to stagger back. Gigi was ready to push on but noticed the troll wasn¡¯t moving forward¡ªjust swaying.


    She walked up to him and pushed him over with one hand. He fell backward like a felled tree.


    ¡°Round two - Gigi.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Gigi,¡± Drake said with worry. He needed to get to her immediately. If they had found him, then she wasn¡¯t safe. He drew up to his full height and surveyed the encroaching forces, sensing their shadows moving closer. There were dozens, maybe even over a hundred, marching on him.


    Drake frowned. The captain must have only told these men half the truth - that they were hunting a wanted man. They approached so carelessly. He felt pity for them. There was no way they could stand against him. He was sure of one thing - these men were bait. Unfortunately, he would be forced to bite.


    ¡°I know you are there,¡± he called out. The stomping of boots halted, but only for a moment before they quickened in pace. ¡°I don¡¯t think you know who I am.¡± The footsteps continued. ¡°I am a Sword of Paxia. If you continue, this will be the last day you remember being whole.¡±


    ¡°LIAR!¡± echoed through the woods. Men began to step forward from the wintery brush.


    ¡°PROVE IT!¡± came another retort.


    Drake sighed, and a grimace cut across his face. ¡°If you insist.¡± He held out his hand and began to whisper. The men rushed him, but as they tried to grab hold of him, he slipped through them like a phantom. He continued to whisper until the space in front of his palm began to wink to life. Slivers of inky shadow drew from the ground as Drake pulled darkness from the dirt. A ball formed in his hand. He let it float as he took his palm away.


    The ebony orb sat in space, humming with magical energy. The men stared at the motionless ball for a moment. Then Drake moved his finger ever so slightly. The ball whizzed forward and careened into the helmet of the nearest soldier. Then, it zipped off as he flicked his finger in another direction. This time, it struck the chest of a soldier who went flying. Drake shattered bones, and screams of pain pealed from the men as his simple ball wreaked havoc. Drake could sense more men coming.


    Looks like they brought a lot of bait, said the Black Lord.


    ¡°Sure does,¡± Drake murmured.


    With the full extent of my power, you could wipe them away with but a breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s what scares me.¡±


    Footsteps surrounded the clearing as he looked around and saw dozens of soldiers. He supposed it didn¡¯t matter that he lost track. The men that he had previously knocked out were now rolling on the ground, groaning. The freshmen stayed at the outcrop of the clearing, their eyes wide as they looked from their fallen comrades to Drake.


    Still, the men pressed on. They held pikes and swords, ready to engage. Drake sighed. He wanted to get this over with. The soldier knelt and began to whisper, putting his hands in the snow. The approaching men stopped, and the hope was evident that he was surrendering.


    Instead, as he whispered, his connection with the darkness beneath the ground grew stronger. He strained and furrowed his brow as he summoned black pitch to just under the intruding army¡¯s feet. Sweat glistened on his forehead as he flexed his powers. There were so many soldiers. In truth, it would be much, much easier just to kill them all.


    That wasn¡¯t what he wanted. More dead would bring him no solace. These men were not his enemy, and he wanted them to see those they loved - just like he was going to see Gigi. With a grunt, he twisted his hands and pulled up. The men around him began to chuckle at the display until the first tendrils of darkness slipped around a soldier¡¯s ankle.


    ¡°Snakes! He summoned snakes!¡± one of them cried out. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°I can¡¯t cut it!¡± another shouted, ¡°It¡¯s like ivy made of iron!¡± another soldier cried. Drake wrapped hundreds of lithe tentacles around their legs, ensnaring them tightly. If only he could just hold them like this, but alas, he could only keep a spell like this for a short time. It was a pity for the soldiers; he didn¡¯t want to do what came next.


    Drake twisted his hand and wrenched up like he was pulling out a weed, and the tentacles moved in unison. A chorus of ankles, knees, and shins snapping could be heard throughout the forest. The prelude was followed by a symphony of screams that crescendoed as the men rolled in the snow, broken and lame.


    Drake was left panting. He¡¯d used a lot of strength with that little trick, but he thought he got them all. That was until a sharp pain erupted in his chest. He looked down.


    The tip of a spear was poking out of his ribs.


    Looks like you weren¡¯t careful enough, kid, the Black Lord said smugly.


    No, no, no, no, it can¡¯t be. How could a spear pierce him? Unless it wasn¡¯t an ordinary spear¡­Unless it was an enchanted blade of a Keeper or the captain himself. Drake fell to his knees.


    ¡°I guess he wasn¡¯t so tough after all,¡± sneered the keeper knight who had stabbed him in the back.


    As pain ravaged him and the air escaped through the hole in Drake¡¯s lung, all he could think of was Gigi. Her grinning green face locked in his mind¡¯s eye. He hadn¡¯t been strong enough to protect her. If he died here, what would they do to her? He couldn¡¯t bear the thought.


    ¡°I accept,¡± Drake mouthed.


    A laugh that sounded like thunder clapped in his mind. Good choice, the Black Lord hissed. Now, hold onto your skin because it¡¯s about to change.


    ¡°Wha-¡± but Drake was cut off.


    A surge of power erupted through his frame. Wisps of black smoke began to emanate from his flesh. He reached around his back and grabbed the spear by the hilt, pulling it out easily. But instead of blood, more black smoke emerged from the wound. Black threads quickly sutured the wound as if invisible spiders worked the flesh.


    Ebony ink began to spew from his tattoos, overtaking his entire form in moments. However, his body grew as the dark ichor continued to pour forth. Darkness spread across the sun as his body broke and became anew. As his form grew and sharpened, the eclipse continued unabated. Black wings began to spread from his back. The skin that emerged from the shadows was leathery, the edges coming to bony talons. The wings curled around his changing form as the sun winked out of existence. Only a halo of light could be seen behind the massive black shroud.


    His wings unfurled with force, knocking down the knight who had stabbed Drake. The knight scrambled to his feet again, grabbing his spear from the snow. Drake stood at an imposing new height, his body wholly metamorphosed into that of a demon. He turned around to face the knight''s steel-clad visage. It felt strange to Drake, towering over him. The demon looked down, the tips of his horns scraping against the knight¡¯s helmet.


    Drake stepped forward, his clawed feet digging deep into the snow. He thought it was odd that he hardly felt the chill anymore. The knight jumped back and landed gracefully despite the weight of his armor.


    At the spot, he jumped back to stand four more Keepers clad in golden armor. There, behind them, stood Captain Sargasso.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been quite the little thorn,¡± the captain sneered.


    ¡°You should have let me stay lost.¡± Drake did not recognize the voice that emerged from his new lips. It was far deeper and sounded like the words were made of broken glass.


    ¡°No, you should have been a good dog and just drowned. Now Gaius is breathing down my neck to get you back.¡±


    ¡°Was he too busy pulling the wings off flies to come himself?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see this place has given you a sense of humor, Lord Sword,¡± Sargasso spat with disdain. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ll still be joking when we burn it to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Try it, coward,¡± Drake growled.


    ¡°Enough!¡± the knight with the spear shouted. He spun the weapon so the blade was pointed down, then leaped with practiced dexterity, aiming the spear directly at Drake¡¯s heart.


    The demon spread his wings before violently flapping them. The new Shadow Drake rose into the air with ease. It felt natural, almost instinctual. Without a word, he shot forward. The demon tackled the knight in mid-air, spearing him through the gut with his shoulder. Drake heard the man grunt and gasp within his suit. He paid it no mind. No, he didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone, but the Keepers would kill him. Of that, he had no doubt. He grimaced at what he intended to do next.


    He continued to rise and, holding the keeper¡¯s enchanted armor, burned Drake¡¯s flesh. Even as the Black Lord¡¯s avatar, he couldn¡¯t escape the bite of the accursed magic steel. The knight tried desperately to stab Drake in the back but couldn¡¯t free his arm enough to achieve a proper thrust. Instead, the demon brought him to the sunless sky. At the zenith of his arc, Drake dropped the knight.


    The knight screamed as he plummeted back to the ground below. It was a sound Drake had heard thousands of times, yet it still made his heart drop. The knight¡¯s terror abruptly stopped as he careened into a pile of rocks hidden under the snow. Drake heard a loud crack - of steel or bone, he could not say.


    ¡°TEAR HIM FROM THE SKY!¡± the captain shouted in panic.


    The Keeper beside him stepped forward and raised a bow. He pulled his string back and let the arrow fly, following it with two more shots in rapid succession. Drake maneuvered in the air, effortlessly dancing around the arrows. He began to dive to strike at the archer.


    Behind you! The Black Lord cried.


    Drake pivoted to see the three arrows had swung around and were once again screaming toward him. Drake grimaced. Nothing was ever easy. He dodged the arrows as they flew past him, but they came closer to striking him this time. Drake looked at the ground to see the archer raising his bow again.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Drake spat.


    The archer let fly another volley, firing until his quiver was empty. The legion of bolts flew with deadly accuracy at him. Drake had an idea. It would either work, or he would die, but he could work with those odds. He began to dive again, closing his wings to fall as fast as possible.


    Drake spread his wings when he was close enough to see snow drifts blow. Powder danced everywhere as his wings spread the flurry all around. The arrows were not concerned. Whatever magic kept them locked to their target was unphased. However, the Keepers and Sargasso lost track of him for a moment. Long enough for Drake to reemerge from the snowy curtain only steps away from the knights. Gaining speed as he rapidly approached.


    ¡°Duck!¡± cried the captain. The knights dove out of the way of the soaring Shadow Drake. The archer scrambled to his feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him grab you!¡± shouted the archer.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Sargasso shouted back.


    However, it was too late. A wall of arrows emerged from the snow. Arrow after arrow slammed into the archer. The rest shot into the trees after Drake.


    ¡°By the old ones, DAMN HIM!¡± the captain roared. Drake danced with the arrows as they flew through the woods after him. However, the bolts were getting stuck in the trunks of the trees. Drake grinned a toothy grin. Two down, three to go.


    The remaining Keepers got to their feet and the captain behind them. Drake swung around with the handful of arrows that remained, intent on bringing them back again. However, this time, the Keepers could see him coming. One let loose a whip from his belt, cracking it against the snow as he raised it high.


    As Drake emerged from the forest, the knight let the whip fly. Drake tried to dodge the lash but only succeeded in taking the brunt of it on his back. The whip was barbed and tore into Drake¡¯s flesh with ease, sticking to his side as he tried to rip free. Drake collided with the snow in a heap. The captain brandished the Vita Curitas and pointed it at the downed demon.


    ¡°Clip his wings!¡± he ordered.


    The last and largest keeper stepped up. He held his claymore aloft and charged forward. Drake was just staggering to his feet when he felt the pain cleave through him as his flesh was split. He fell back to a knee. Looking to his left, he saw his wing flapping uselessly on the ground.


    Drake groaned in pain as black ichor poured forth from his wound. The knights were closing in. He saw Sargasso point his blade at him and shout something. The pain drowned out his words, but Drake knew he commanded the blade to end him. The sword turned blindingly bright on queue and transformed into a silver falcon. The bird shrieked before exploding toward Drake.


    ¡°Gigi, I¡¯m sorry, I tried,¡± he whispered to the snow.

 Chapter 68: Holding Out for a Hero

    Gigi¡¯s breath hung in the air as it left her lips. Her legs were pumping furiously, well-conditioned muscles firing at full capacity. Her feet tore through the fresh snow as she kicked up the powder with each frantic step. The gauntlets fit snugly, each finger reinforced by the metal that covered them. Ready to smash through whatever she found in the forest.


    She had seen Drake in the sky, she was sure. Whatever she had seen flying certainly hadn¡¯t looked like a man, but she was sure it was him - right before the sun winked out and night held sway. She had no idea how someone could block the sun¡¯s light, even someone like Drake, but the black sky above proved it possible. The cold wind cut through her leathers and returned her to the search.


    As she hit the tree line, she began to notice the broken bodies and moans of soldiers. The frosty air dulled her senses, but she was sure she could smell blood. Did Drake do this? She stepped over an unconscious soldier. These knights flew no colors; she didn¡¯t see a banner amongst them. She knelt before the wounded soldier.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± She asked.


    The soldier groaned and lifted his head to meet her gaze. He grimaced and seethed in agony. ¡°It w-was only supposed to be one m-man, but he wasn¡¯t a man at all.¡±


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°They d-didn¡¯t say it was a b-bleeding Sword. They didn¡¯t tell us it was the fucking Shadow Drake.¡±


    ¡°Drake,¡± she said to herself. She looked away from the soldier.


    ¡°That b-bastard. The K-Keepers will get him; the captain will get him.¡±


    Gigi turned her attention back to the man. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She punched the soldier in the jaw, knocking him out clean. He slumped against the tree. ¡°Damn it, Drake,¡± she said, standing back up.


    She followed the trail of bodies, figuring she would find her man at the end of it. With a huff, she was off again, running deep into the woods. There had to have been dozens of men left in crumpled heaps. They had gone through all of this just to get Drake back? The troll from earlier, Gigi cursed under her breath. Of course, the trolls Drake had thrashed must have spilled their guts to that goddamn captain. If she ever found the captain, she would give him a piece of her mind, mainly by breaking his spine.


    Her ears perked up as she heard a roar of pain. She hurtled through the trees toward the inhuman cry. She came to a clearing by the cliffside, the same one that rolled down to the frozen river below. Before the goblin was a bloody scene. The first thing she saw was a knight on his back. Several arrows plunged into him. Then she saw the broken form of another knight lying useless like a discarded doll on an outcropping of rocks.


    Then she saw him, or what she thought must have been him. Drake was inhuman. A hulking demonic build with one leathery black wing raised high, a roar on his lips.  Teeth as sharp as razors were bared in pain. Behind him stood a behemoth of a knight, wielding a sword that might have been twice as tall as Gigi and at least as thick. The blade was splattered in blood fresh from the flesh it had just cut through.


    It was then that she saw a glittering silver falcon driving toward Drake. She could tell immediately that whatever it was, it was no ordinary bird. It looked wrong¡ªnothing but sharp edges and angles. Every inch looked designed to cut, and it was closing in. Gigi exploded forward.


    She bolted past the gargantuan knight to get before the wounded Drake. Gigi leaped forward and cocked her fist back. Gigi¡¯s steel-clad knuckles slammed into the strange metal bird like a comet as the falcon was inches from Drake''s chest. The metal felt far softer than she had expected. Whatever it was made of, it relented and crushed inward. The bird went ricocheting off into the woods.


    The three knights stood flabbergasted at what they had just witnessed. They said nothing, unsure what to make of this interloper. Gigi went to Drake, who desperately tried to get back on his feet. She put her small armored hand on the massive clawed one he pushed into the snow for purchase. He looked up, and the lovers met each other¡¯s eyes. Even changed, she knew it was him. Those beautiful, icy blue eyes remained the same.


    ¡°What did they do to you?¡± Gigi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the fuck you are, girl, but if you get in our way, it¡¯s your head,¡± Sargasso bellowed.


    Gigi stood up defiantly, turning to meet the speaker with fire in her eyes. ¡°Are you the captain?¡± she asked with scorn. Sargasso was taken aback. Malevolent gears clearly spun in his head as he worked out who was before him.


    ¡°You. You must be the woman the trolls were talking about.¡± Sargasso pointed at her. ¡°To think a Sword of Paxia couldn¡¯t do better than a goblin,¡± he laughed. The other two knights joined in the laughter.


    ¡°Her?¡± the knight with the mammoth sword asked. ¡°He couldn¡¯t even find a human whore.¡±


    Gigi bristled. ¡°Who are you calling a whore? You¡¯re going to wish I was human in about thirty seconds when I knock your arrogant ass out.¡± She squared up with the hulking knight and dashed toward him, her fists raised.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead. Hope you enjoyed being in one piece.¡± The knight lifted the gargantuan blade and, with well-oiled muscles, swung the blade in a horizontal arc. The blade came within a pinky¡¯s length of cutting through the goblin. But at the last moment, she shifted her weight and slipped to slide on the powdery snow. She cut a line through the white dust, and her feet slammed into the giant knight¡¯s shin. He cried out as his center of gravity came out from under him, and the knight fell forward like a tree cut at the roots.


    Gigi cried out, rolling out from under the knight as he crumbled into the snow. She scrambled up and lifted her foot to slam it into the back of the knight¡¯s head when a loud crack split the air. Pain erupted in her back before she could turn to meet the attack, faltering as she turned to meet her new attacker.


    The smaller knight stepped forward, his armor shadowy in the false night. In his hand was a long segmented whip, serrated steel, and barbs lined the length of the deadly lash. The knight cracked the whip against the snow as he walked forward. Gigi dashed toward the new challenger.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Before she could get to him, Gigi saw the Vita Macel, now a gleaming boar, charging out of the woods toward her. Sargasso barked orders frantically as the scene unfurled. The boar was too close for her to alter course now.


    Beside her, a roar erupted as the battered Drake got to his feet and rushed recklessly at the boar. The metallic boar¡¯s tusks elongated as it prepared to gore. Drake raised a taloned fist and called the darkness to it. Encasing it in black crystals hard enough to smash bone and steel alike. He pulled his fist back as the boar lowered its head. The Shadow Drake aimed and let loose his fist with a meteoric force directly into the center of the boar¡¯s forehead. Its momentum came crashing to a screaming halt. The ripples of the blow went through the living metal before being thrown aloft.


    ¡°DRAKE!¡± Gigi called out.


    He turned in time to see Sargasso rocket toward him, spare sword in hand. The captain stabbed at the beast. Drake did not move to block it, recognizing it as a regular blade, and the sword cut harmlessly through him. A growl slipped from him, and Sargasso took a step backward.


    Drake stepped forward, and the captain took another step back. This was not a fight he wanted without his enchanted blade. However, the soldier the captain had abused his entire life surged forward. Drake tackled him, shouldering him through the gut. Sargasso left his feet as the wind was knocked out of him. Drake felt the relic armor buckling underneath the strain of the attack.


    The pair collapsed to the ground by the cliffside, the frozen river about twenty feet below the embankment. Sargasso wheezed on the ground as Drake towered over the fallen man. The Vita Macel made itself known again, swooping in with its falcon form. Drake raised his fist to intercept it again, but the blade transformed again before he could punch it.


    A shimmering octopus wrapped around Drake¡¯s fist before sinking all eight legs deep into his wounded body. Drake got both hands around the writhing tentacles but succeeded only in slicing his fingers for the effort. Sargasso stood teetering before he called out in rage, shoulder-charging the distracted Drake. Both men went tumbling down the rockface.


    ¡°DRAAAAKE!¡± Gigi called out as he disappeared.


    She tried to step forward, but the ground before Gigi exploded. She continued contending with the whip¡¯s wrath, the knight lashing the ground near Gigi¡¯s feet. She hopped back and out of the whip¡¯s range, but the knight continued to advance. Another lash. This time, she could block it with her gauntlets, but the impact of the blow caused her to slide on the slippery snow. She was losing ground as the knight threw a flurry of howling slashes. Each smashing into the steel fixed to her.


    She had enough of this. The knight continued to plod forward, growing more confident in his lockdown. Gigi studied his movements with each crack of the whip. She watched as he reeled his arm back, her brown eyes following the tail of the whip as it flew back. She gritted her teeth and opened her hands. The knight let loose another devastating crack of the whip. With a blur of steel and speed, Gigi caught the lash. The whip¡¯s momentum came to a screeching halt as she wrapped the barbed monstrosity around her shielded hand.


    The knight was nearly pulled forward as his blow was intercepted, but he managed to stay on his feet by a hair. Gigi glanced down, noticing the barbs of the whip. He tried to pull it back and tear her hands to shreds, only to find he was trying to pull a pile of furious stones. The knight focused on his target and saw Gigi¡¯s chestnut eyes filled with rage.


    She was not going to budge one inch. Twisting her grip, she pulled hard. As she gained ground, she noticed his hand with the whip. It must be magnetized. Gigi pulled with such force that this upgrade proved much worse for the knight. He could hang onto the hilt of his whip, but only just. He threw his free hand around the handle and pulled with all his strength.


    Gigi was unmoved. She dug her feet into the ground and pulled with all of her strength. The knight cried out in pain, practically pulled from his feet as Gigi hauled him backward. The magnetized hilt was all that kept the whip in his hand. With one more tremendous draw, the goblin ripped the whip from his hand. A loud pop sounded as his shoulder was dislocated from the socket.


    The knight fell to his knees, howling in pain over his unnaturally twisted arm as Gigi continued pulling in the whip like a rope. Finally, she had the hilt in hand and went to lash the knight. But she hesitated, not knowing how to use a whip, and she didn¡¯t want to lash herself. After raising it menacingly, she shrugged and grabbed it by two chain lengths. Perhaps she couldn¡¯t use it, but she could break it. Gigi pulled, feeling her muscles go taut as the steel under her fingers protested.


    With a metallic groan, the chain broke. Bits of steel showered down as Gigi grinned triumphantly. She turned to finish the large downed knight behind her, ignoring the cries of the smaller knight.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill this bitch,¡± growled the massive knight, getting to his feet.


    ¡°Bet you say that to all the girls,¡± she said, raising her fists.


    The knight drew to his full height, towering over the goblin woman and brandishing his mammoth sword. He stabbed the blade forward with the ferocity of a beast. Gigi spun to avoid the blade''s tip, bringing her forearms together before her chest. The blade skidded against the steel, plating her arms. The great weight of the thrust pushed her back, but she dug in her heels.


    The knight drew closer as his steel screeched against hers. She pushed into the blade, pushing her arms out. The blade flew up from the opposing force, allowing Gigi to slide under the knight''s raised arms. He looked down to see the goblin woman inches from him, grinning. She had broken his guard, and now she would break everything she could. She pulled her right fist back, then exploded forward with a bone-shattering hook into his left side.


    The armor groaned under the weight of the blow, and the knight reeled backward. She pushed onward to his flank, fists raised. Gigi cocked her left fist before letting it fly into the knight¡¯s armored kidney. She slammed blow after blow as her knuckles connected. The knight¡¯s armor was beginning to crack and warp from the pressure.


    She had him.


    Suddenly, she sensed movement. Gigi rolled out of the way at the last second to avoid a slash from behind, wincing as her tailbone hit the frozen ground. There, the smaller knight stood. A curved, serrated blade extended out of the knight¡¯s gauntlet. The big knight coughed and staggered to stay on his feet.


    ¡°Together!¡± the smaller knight cried.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Gigi replied.


    The big knight bellowed and coughed before taking a giant step forward. Without warning, he leaped into the air with his gigantic sword raised to the heavens. Gigi grunted and scrambled back. The knight fell like a hammer on an anvil, his blade cleaving deep into the frozen earth. Gigi took a panicked breath, making sure all of her was still attached. She saw that the top of the blade was inches from her groin, but she had managed to clear it.


    She scooted back into the frigid snow as fast as possible before jumping back to her feet. The knight struggled to pull his sword from the icy ground. Gigi ran at him at full speed. This was her chance to finish the lummox once and for all. She took a step that dug deep into the snow before leaping. Gigi kicked off the blade and flung her body at the knight¡¯s head. Her steel-clad knee careened into the knight¡¯s temple, instantly knocking him out. The ferocity of the blow carried her through, and she landed on the knight¡¯s face.


    The smaller knight looked on in horror, then regripped his sword. He slinked over to his fallen comrade and the downed goblin. As Gigi attempted her bearings, the last knight stood over her and readied his blade to stab down.


    As the sword sliced down, Gigi rolled to her back. The knight was mid-swing when Gigi raised her legs and kicked him directly in the jaw like a mule. The smaller knight¡¯s feet left the ground for a moment before collapsing like a sack of potatoes in the snow.


    ¡°Ugh, humans,¡± Gigi groaned, getting to her feet.


    The darkness in the sky began to melt. The inky blackness receded, and the sun once again held sway. Gigi didn¡¯t know what that meant, but she knew Drake must have been in bad shape. She took a mouthful of frozen air before rushing off to the cliff. Drake needed her, and she was not going to let him down.

 Chapter 69: Fight for Love

    The icy rocks bit hard into Drake¡¯s side as he plummeted down the cliffside to the frozen river below, the metallic octopus still entwined on his arm and stabbing at him. He crashed into the thick ice that blanketed the once-raging torrents. The ice crunched and groaned as the colossal demon smashed into it. The form of the Shadow Drake was beginning to feel heavy, or he was running out of steam. Either way, he felt his strength running from him.


    After landing, the Vita Macel wasted no time continuing its attack, each of the deadly eight tentacles cutting deep into Drake''s flesh. Drake raised the octopus aloft and bashed it back onto the ice, but the enchanted metal held firm. Drake slammed it again and again, but it would not relent.


    He heard the captain collapse into the ice beside him. The armor skidded on the frozen plain with the fall¡¯s carried momentum. Drake lifted his fist again, driving it straight into the captain¡¯s chest. The enchanted metals collided, the blade relenting this time, and the downed Sargasso cried out in pain. The shining octopus released Drake, and he pulled his arm free and fell backward.


    He could hear the voice of the Black Lord calling to him. It sounded remote; he had lost so much blood.


    Kid! You can¡¯t die yet! You haven¡¯t even begun to spread my name again yet!


    Drake was kneeling, and the Shadow Drake¡¯s demonic visage began dissolving. The extra bulk, the claws, and his remaining wing all began to slough off into shadow. The sky he had so painstakingly blotted out began to crack with light. The sun was besting his magics.


    He clenched his jaw and looked to the breaking dawn. I¡¯m sorry it wasn¡¯t enough, Gigi. I love you.


    ¡°Do you yield?¡± the captain growled.


    Drake lifted his head to see Sargasso lumbering to his feet. The Vita Macel had become a serpent and was slithering toward its master. The blade snaked its way up the captain¡¯s leg to his hand before becoming a simple blade once more.


    ¡°I would rather die,¡± Drake spat.


    ¡°By the old ones, damn you, Drake. Gaius will have my head for this!¡±


    Drake found his feet on shaky legs but managed to stand. ¡°Then I guess we¡¯re both already dead.¡±


    Sargasso roared in frustration and pointed his sword at the insolent soldier. Without another word, the blade shot forward, extending toward Drake. Even though he could see it coming, he just couldn¡¯t command his muscles to move. They felt as heavy as stone, and he had no strength left. He watched the blade fly toward him and saw as it bit into him, drawing blood. The ice below him seeped with red as his blood stained the river.


    ***


    Gigi¡¯s heart was pounding furiously as she raced to the cliffside. Drake. His name kept running through her mind, the loveable moron. She couldn¡¯t get the image of him going over the cliff out of her head. The fact that the sun was now heating her cheeks filled her with terror. Whatever magic Drake used to call the darkness had been broken. She feared that meant the worst.


    Gigi hit the cliff face and looked down. It was a steep slope but not a cliff. She figured she could slide down if she could keep her balance.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming, you idiot,¡± she whispered.


    A moment later, she slid down the icy rocks, doing her best to keep her gravity from flying out from under her. As she slid, two figures came into view¡ªthe captain standing tall in his gleaming armor and Drake bent low, the snow beneath him stained red.


    Her heart sank at the sight of her lover bleeding on the ice. She jumped the final stretch and landed on the snowy frost. The ground beneath her was slick and gave little purchase, but she just needed to be extra careful. Gigi would be damned if she or her love died because she slipped.


    Gigi heaved herself and bolted forward, her arms pumping to build up speed. The wind was howling over the frozen river. Gigi thought she heard the captain barking something at Drake but couldn¡¯t hear it over the din. She pressed on, closing in on the unaware Sargasso. When she was a few paces away, the captain began to turn to look.


    She leaped into the air with her right knee raised. Before the captain could meet the attack, Gigi¡¯s knee struck the back of his helmet like a lightning bolt of righteous anger. Sargasso was sent sprawling onto the ice from the force of the blow, Gigi following from the momentum, and the pair crumpled to the ground together. The captain held his sword in one hand and his head in the other as he groaned on the ground. Gigi scrambled to her feet. She would not waste this opportunity.


    She backed up, making sure she had enough space. She would show him exactly what she thought of him and his knights. She straightened her stance and then wound up a mighty kick. Gigi struck out with all the pain and hate this man caused her and Drake. The kick landed true on the skull of the downed captain. The sickening crunch of steel against bone rang out, and the captain''s helmet cracked, sailing skyward.


    Sargasso was flipped onto his back before lying still. Gigi wasn¡¯t sure if he was dead, but she was sure Drake would be if she didn¡¯t get him help immediately. She dashed to the bleeding man. Gigi got down on her knees, the snow cold against her.


    ¡°Oh, Drake,¡± she whispered.


    She looked down at the man in front of her. He had been mutilated by the blades, with deep lacerations all over his form. A gruesome gash on his side released gurgling blood. Gigi put her hands on the wound in an attempt to stop the bleeding. Panic was beginning to race through her veins. If she didn¡¯t get him out of here now, he was going to die in her arms.


    ¡°G-i-gi,¡± Drake mouthed.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. I¡¯m going to get you out of here,¡± she promised.


    ¡°The g-gauntlets. Do they fit?¡± he wheezed happily.


    She smiled despite herself. Bleeding out on the ice, he was still only worried about her.


    ¡°Like a glove,¡± she said, kissing him.


    ¡°I love you-¡± he whispered before his eyes closed.


    ¡°Drake?¡± she cried out. ¡°Oh, Drake, I should have said this sooner-¡± And when he wasn¡¯t dying. ¡°But I love you too, and I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been too stubborn to admit it.¡± She scooped up his limp body in her muscular green arms. ¡°Whatever the future holds, we¡¯ll face it side by side. Let¡¯s be together forever, you wonderful idiot.¡±


    ¡°Congra-du-fucking-lations,¡± the captain spat as he roused.


    Gigi¡¯s eyes narrowed. The good captain was not dead. Sargasso spit out a glob of blood and a tooth. He slowly pawed at the snowy ice with his free hand and used the sword in his grip to try and prop himself up.


    ¡°All you had to fucking do was come back, was that so pissing hard?¡± Sargasso growled.


    Gigi walked her true love to the river''s side and gently placed him in the pillowy snow. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± she promised.


    ¡°The Lord Commander needs his head at least and maybe a pair of goblin ears while I¡¯m at it for the trouble.¡± Sargasso brandished the Vita Macel and pointed it directly at Gigi. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re so tough when you don¡¯t blindside someone.¡±


    Gigi balled her fists, and rage burned within her. ¡°Big words coming from a monster who makes others do what he can¡¯t do himself.¡±


    Sargasso sneered. ¡°You¡¯re calling me a monster? You have no idea what Drake has done, how many men he¡¯s killed, how ma-.¡±


    ¡°Men, you made him kill, and now he never has to listen to you again!¡± she roared.


    Gigi exploded forward, her arms raised defensively, her hair blowing in the wind. Sargasso gritted his teeth and commanded the blade to go forth. The edge shot forward. Gigi¡¯s eyes widened with shock. I didn¡¯t know it could do that! As the blade rushed to meet her, she darted and slid beneath it on the ice. The blade missed her by fractions of an inch, splitting the ends of her hair.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t, you little rat!¡±


    Sargasso pulled the blade down to greet the goblin. Gigi cried out and crossed her arms to block the slash. The enchanted blade slammed into the amplified metal of the gauntlets, the strike''s power causing the ice under Gigi to splinter and crack like glass.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± the captain spat.


    He raised the blade to bring it back down again. Gigi rolled out of the way, causing the sword to slash the ice. A wave of frigid water erupted from the gash, soaking Gigi, but she didn¡¯t have time to feel the cold¡¯s sting. The captain swung the sword again in a wide horizontal arc. She threw her arms up again, and the sword struck against her gauntlets, forcing her backward on the ice.


    A furious barrage of slashes erupted forth from the captain. Gigi couldn¡¯t do anything but block as best as she could. Despite her strength and speed, she got minor cuts, and red rivulets dripped down her cheek and arms. She needed to get closer. She needed to put the captain down for good. She had never killed anyone but could make an exception to avenge her love and keep him safe.


    Sargasso breathed heavily in the frigid air, each puff rising as little clouds. Gigi could feel the swings growing more ragged. He¡¯s getting tired. Gigi waited for his strikes to get sloppy. Finally, his shoulders hitched, and his swing was weaker. She was not going to get a better chance. This time, when the blade''s edge came, she caught it.


    Sargasso¡¯s eyes went wide with horror. Gigi closed her metal-clad fingers around the blade and pulled with all her might. The captain was yanked from his feet and collapsed to the ice. By all the gods, Gigi would rip his arm right from its socket. But Sargasso seemingly was no fool.


    ¡°Back to me!¡± he shouted.


    The blade screeched through Gigi¡¯s fingers as it retracted. She tried to hold on, but the metals clashed and slid against one another. The sword pulled away from her, but she gave chase. The blade had pushed her several feet back on the snow. As the captain regained his footing, she was upon him. Standing before him, she wound up a kick, her long ebony hair flowing wildly in the wind.


    Sargasso moved to block with his sword, but she was faster. The kick found its mark - the captain¡¯s knee. Gigi felt something crunching against her shin as the knight screamed in pain. He staggered back on his good leg, unable to bend the other. She hoped she had shattered his knee.


    ¡°Bitch, burn in the seven hells,¡± Sargasso hissed as he pointed his sword at her. They were only inches apart, the blade pointed directly at Gigi¡¯s heart. ¡°Sally forth,¡± he commanded.


    The edge shot forward. Gigi slammed her palms on the blade''s tip just before it could pierce her. However, the blade did not stop extending. She could feel herself being pushed back on the ice as the blade continued. She began to panic as her grip began to slip. With the fluidity of a cat, she spun out of the way of the tip and pushed it away. Gigi crashed down to the ice as the blade screamed past her.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Sargasso cried. ¡°Back to me!¡± The blade retracted at lightning speed.


    ¡°Okay, time to meet your ancestors, asshole,¡± Gigi growled.


    The goblin brought both fists into the air before bringing them down as hard as she could on the ice. The ice below her immediately rippled out a network of cracks that carpeted the ground under Sargasso¡¯s feet. They surrounded her as well. Perhaps that had not been as smart as she had thought.


    Sargasso and Gigi locked eyes. She could see the mad glint in his gray eyes and the shine of his shaved head. He could have been Drake¡¯s uncle in another life. They were countrymen; all it took was a helmet and some chains to make that evaporate.


    Neither the goblin nor the knight wanted to make the first move. She eyed his stance. He was favoring his right leg. She wondered if he could still walk. The ice underfoot groaned, and the wind screamed. They were only about six paces from each other, but with the state of the fractious ice, it might as well have been a mile. Gigi raised her fists.


    She could run the ice and slide into his bad leg if she was quick and careful. She had to take him off his feet. It would be over. If they both went into the ice, so be it. She could live with that. Drake would be safe. He would get the chance at a life that was taken from him.


    Sargasso smiled as if he just remembered something hilarious. A flash of confusion tore across Gigi as the knight raised his sword high into the air. He then turned it downward and stabbed directly into the ice beneath him. Gigi stared at him for a moment in bafflement.


    Had he given up? Was this some kind of honor suicide thing? The captain locked eyes with her, his bloody visage grinning like a madman. No, this was some kind of trick. Before she could make another move, the tip of the Vita Macel exploded through the ice beneath her. The goddamn thing could curve! Of course, it could. Gigi was caught completely flat-footed. She tried to jump back, but before she could, the blade spiked up and pierced her thigh like a skewer through a fish.


    Gigi cried out in agony. Her footing gave, and she fell hard onto the ice. The blade cut deeper as she collapsed. On her back, she screamed as she tried to sit up. Every movement sent bolts of suffering through her.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡± the captain cried out in jubilation.


    Operating on instinct alone, Gigi cocked back her right fist. Her pain and fury cascaded through her fingers. She screamed. Then, she erupted with a punch that would have made a god flinch. For Drake! The gauntlet''s knuckles collided with the side of the blade. Venomous hatred for the captain burned in her veins as her fist pushed into the sword. The blade rippled with the blow''s force before shattering into useless metal.


    ¡°FUCK!¡± Sargasso cursed.


    The ruptured blade retracted and ripped a fresh wound through Gigi. She cried out from the torture and rolled onto her side. Red ichor gushed from the wound as she put her right hand over the wound. She looked up to see the captain crying over his broken sword.


    ¡°You have got to be kidding me,¡± she said.

 Chapter 70: Feet of Clay

    Meanwhile, Drake was lying in the snow, his mind caught between this world and the next. He was trying with all of his might to stay in the one with Gigi. She had said she loved him. The most important words he had ever heard. He couldn¡¯t die here. For the first time he could remember, he had something to live for. A fountain of memories of their life together so far gushed within him. All that had been, followed by visions of all that could be. A life worth living, a life worth fighting for.


    Drake called out to the Black Lord within him. He asked for the power to stand and help his love. For this, he would trade everything.


    Kid, you really need to stay down, the Black Lord¡¯s voice slithered through his mind.


    Take it all, take my shadow. I can¡¯t let her do this alone.


    Silence held sway as the entity beyond the veil considered this.


    No.


    Please!


    Kid, even if I wanted to help you, which I don¡¯t, your insides look like they belong on a butcher¡¯s block.


    Then stitch me up. I don¡¯t need long. If I die, I die. Whatever happens to me, Gigi needs to live.


    The silence once again returned.


    Three minutes.


    That¡¯s all I need.


    I¡¯ve had a lot of avatars, but, kid, you are by far the dumbest.


    Drake smiled and opened his eyes to the pale gray sky. Gentle snow drifts came down from the heavens and landed on his cheeks. Despite the serenity around him, he could feel the darkness inside working to suture his wounds. It hurt beyond words, but thankfully, he didn¡¯t need words. He just needed to stand. Unseen threads held him together like a ragdoll. Drake rose from the snow, a zombie from his grave, each movement slow and jerky, unstable and awkward when he got to his feet. He wasn¡¯t sure he could withstand the wind if it picked up.


    He stepped forward. It was the hardest thing he could recall ever doing. His entire body wailed in anguish, but he put one foot in front of the other all the same. Then Gigi screamed. He tried to call out her name, but his voice was hoarse and strained. Panic electrified his muscles to move as fast as the magic holding him together would allow.


    When he came upon them, Gigi was on the ice, a pool of blood spreading under her. Drake¡¯s heart cried out in torture at the sight. Then he heard sobbing and looked to see the captain nursing his broken sword. Despite the pain inside of him, a harsh, bitter laugh escaped his lips at the display of grief.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could cry. That metal must have meant more than your men ever did,¡± Drake croaked.


    The captain and Gigi both looked to the source of the words. Whatever little color remained in the captain¡¯s face drained. Gigi¡¯s face lit up momentarily before frowning, worry spreading through her expression. Drake made his way on the fractured ice to his beloved.


    ¡°How, by the gods, are you standing!¡±


    ¡°I thought you could use a hand.¡± He winked and reached out to the downed goblin. She smiled and shook her head. With a grunt, he helped her to her feet. Hand in hand, they turned to meet the captain. For a moment, they stood side by side. Together, they would bury his past and start a new future. Drake gently squeezed Gigi¡¯s hand before stepping forward.


    ¡°Oh, captain, it looks like you lost something.¡±


    Drake tapped the side of his head. Sargasso took a belabored step back. He reached up to discover that he had indeed lost his helmet. The expression on the captain¡¯s face said it all. The fight was so fierce that he assumed Drake to be neutralized. He hadn¡¯t even considered it. He was exposed to Drake¡¯s magic without it¡ªno enchanted steel to protect his fragile human skull. Drake kept walking forward.


    ¡°Never figured you would have normal eyes. Thought they would have been black.¡±


    Sargasso put his hand up defensively. ¡°Listen, Drake...¡± he started.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Oh, I think that¡¯s Lord Sword to you, Captain.¡±


    ¡°L-Lord Sword, Gaius, he¡¯s planning something big. That¡¯s why he wants you back so badly. It¡¯s not too late. We can still-¡± Drake burst into laughter. Sargasso¡¯s words died on his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s far too late, captain. It¡¯s a lifetime too late for you.¡±


    ¡°You arrogant bastard!¡± Sargasso raised his broken blade but froze before he brought it down. Drake knew he had been the last thing the captain would ever see. That all he saw now was darkness. Drake stole the light from his eyes as he had done with the dwarves, what seemed a lifetime ago.


    ¡°I hope you remember the way back to Paxia. You don¡¯t want to keep Gaius waiting.¡±


    ¡°You...You...Cur!¡± The captain lashed out toward Drake¡¯s voice, the broken blade shooting forward one last time. Out of luck, skill, or spite, the shattered edge connected with Drake¡¯s flesh. Sargasso went to lean into the cut when his shattered knee finally buckled and gave way. He fell forward, Drake collapsed backward, and they collided with the fractious ice below. The weight of the fall proved too much, and the white plain imploded to the icy torrents below.


    The freezing water swallowed them whole, leaving nothing but wavering pieces of ice in the gentle wake. Drake could feel his body go numb almost immediately. With his last bit of strength, he grabbed the blade and kicked against the captain with all his might. The sword sluiced through him, fresh blood spilling into the water, but he propelled himself back and away from Sargasso.


    The captain reached out for Drake as if he were a lifeline from a ship. Even through the murky depth, Drake could see the fear dancing in the captain¡¯s eyes. It would have been amusing, but for the fact Drake couldn¡¯t breathe and found himself sinking.


    His muscles would not obey him any longer. Whatever his patron had done to keep him moving had been undone. His three minutes were up. He closed his eyes, and before the blackness retook his mind, his last thought was of the woman he loved. He hoped she would still be happy without him, but he could die in peace, knowing that his past would drown with him.


    ***


    Gigi called out to her love as Drake and his tormentor slid below the ice. She hobbled toward the giant fissure. Mere moments had passed, and there were already no signs of them below the water. She was so angry with herself. If she had just admitted her feelings, perhaps Drake wouldn¡¯t have run off to face this by himself. Yet, she had not, and no matter how much she wished she could go back and change everything in this frozen world, this was the only chance she would ever get.


    As she reached the portal to the deadly depths, she pulled off her gauntlets and yanked each of her greaves. The weapons clattered to the ice below. Drake¡¯s pale and lifeless face tormented her mind. She checked her wound. It was still bleeding freely, but there was nothing to be done. She inhaled deeply with a shaky step forward, then dove into the deathly waters.


    Despite the pain, she moved with grace and determination. Despite all her physical blessings, she was not resistant to the cold. The Arctic freeze attacked her muscles with every movement, threatening to seize them and drag her to a watery grave.


    She could feel panic envelop her more tightly than the cold as she failed to find them. Then she saw the glint of something metal in the dark water. Gigi kicked hard and shot forward. As she drew nearer, the glint became a shimmer. Then it came into view - the captain¡¯s armor.


    She saw the man flailing as he struggled for air. The armor he had clung to lord over others had fettered him to his doom. His only ally would rest with him for eternity. The man sunk lower and lower, the heavy steel taking on speed. As the captain slipped beneath the darkness, Gigi watched him shout a silent scream, his eyes bulging in terror. Gigi mentally waved farewell to the captain.


    Her eyes darted around to find Drake. All she could see was more inky pitch. She was running out of time and air. Her lungs heaved as she twisted frantically in the water. Then she saw him, listing lifelessly in the current. Gigi turned and kicked as hard as she could. She closed the distance, sliding her freezing arms around him as his life slipped away.


    Gigi kicked up toward the surface with every ounce of energy she had left. Her muscles throbbed, her leg was still bleeding, and her lungs were burning, but she didn¡¯t care. She would rather drown than let him die. Drake would live. He would see the Gifts of the Gods, with or without her.


    Her head hit something solid. They had come up in a different spot, one covered with ice. Fear¡¯s thorny tendrils ensnared her. No, no, no! She pushed up but found it just forced her back under the water. She would need to break it. Doubt pulsed through her as she could feel time slipping from her. You can do this! Be as strong as he thinks you are! Be his champion!


    Gigi shifted Drake in her grip. Their time together flashed through her mind as she lowered her right fist. It flew directly up and into the ice. The frozen ceiling cracked but did not break. She was losing feeling in her body; she needed to make this quick. Gigi lowered her hand once again. Their future called to her from beyond the frozen wall. This time, she focused, putting all her rage and hope into her fist. It catapulted upward and into the ice. The frozen wall cracked and then exploded upward.


    Her emerald hand shot out of the water, and with adrenaline streaming through her, she slammed into the ice. Gigi¡¯s nails bit deep into the clear crystal. She heaved herself out of the water, dumping Drake and herself onto the ice. Her breath came heavy as she sucked in as much air as she could.


    Soaking wet, the frigid air may have been colder than the water. It didn¡¯t matter, though. Drake was all that she could think about. The shivering goblin went to her beloved. He was not breathing. She pressed on his chest, lighter than when she had saved him months ago, being careful not to break him any further.


    A few pumps later, Drake still wasn¡¯t breathing. She began to press harder; the water came from his mouth in gurgles, but still no breath came. No matter what she tried, his pulse did not return. The loss of what was and what could have been smashed into her. Drake was dead. She had failed him. Gigi held her love in her arms and wept.

 Chapter 71: Tying Knots

    Ariana Barbo, the witch of Poppy, strode through the wandering woods with a pressing purpose. The broken bodies of soldiers littered the forest as she stepped around them. Her long, heavy cloak brushed the snow as she strode through the trees. The drow had her hands full, mopping up the knights and wayward trolls from the village. When she had disposed of them, Ariana had gone to find Drake and Gigi.


    It hadn¡¯t taken much prying from the soldier¡¯s lips to find out who they had been in pursuit of. The witch knew Drake was powerful, but suddenly, all the pieces clicked into place within her agile mind when she found out he was the Shadow Drake. Then the sky turned black, and Ariana knew the knights of Paxia had found their prey.


    A simple locator spell later, and she had found her quarry. However, as the drow drew closer and the night broke, she feared she may be too late to help. She was impressed by the sheer volume of ailing soldiers that littered the woods. They had come prepared, but it seemed more still was needed.


    That was when she came to the clearing where the battle with the Keeper Knights had transpired. She found the vaunted warriors all defeated or dead and heard the faintest cry on the winds. At first, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was just the howl of the tundra, but then she felt the sadness in the cry. Ariana looked down the cliffside to the scene below.


    She could see two small figures on the ice from her vantage point¡ªone held by the other. One green and the other...Drake. The drow felt a pang of grief but stuffed it back down. If she were too late, there would be plenty of time for tears later. The witch snapped her fingers, and the snow beneath her feet swelled and packed together until she found herself standing on a wintery platform.


    She raised her hand, and the icy disc rose with it. A moment later, she was sailing through the air to the frozen river below. After a short journey to the bottom, she disembarked and began striding toward Drake and Gigi.


    ***


    Gigi was too entangled in loss to notice Ariana¡¯s approach. The goblin felt the hot streaks of her tears as she clutched her breathless love to her chest. As she felt a slight touch on her shoulder, Gigi jumped and looked around, finding the witch standing over her. With shaky hands, the goblin wiped her tears away.


    ¡°How long?¡± Ariana asked. Gigi looked at her with confusion. ¡°How long has he been dead?¡±


    ¡°I...A minute, maybe?¡±


    Ariana nodded solemnly. ¡°I can¡¯t mend his wounds, but perhaps there is something that I can still do.¡±


    Ariana brought her hands together as if in prayer, whispering to herself. Not long after, white sparks of electricity began to jump from her hands. The current surged, causing a slight glow.


    ¡°Lay him flat,¡± the drow commanded.


    Gigi complied without question. The witch put her hands on Drake¡¯s chest, delivering an immense jolt into his heart. His entire body jumped. He groaned in response. Gigi jumped up in joy, doing everything she could not to sweep him off the ice.


    ¡°HE¡¯S ALIVE!¡± she cried out.


    Ariana gave a small, relieved smile and nodded. ¡°He is.¡±


    ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t do healing magic, though?¡± Gigi asked quizzically.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. That was just a bit of science and luck. Any longer, and I don¡¯t think it would have worked.¡± The witch raised her hands and shrugged. ¡°What can I say? I am amazing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ariana, we owe you.¡±


    Ariana waved her hand dismissively. Gigi knelt before her, softly wheezing in love. ¡°Pay me back by making sure he doesn¡¯t die again, okay? Gigi?¡±


    Gigi vigorously nodded her head through a fresh round of tears. She scooped up Drake in her arms. Despite his size, he felt frail and small. Gigi held his cold body close and kissed him on the cheek.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡±


    ***


    For the next few days, Drake hung in the balance between life and death. Ariana may have restarted his heart, but he had used more magic than any mortal man should have in a very short time and lost a lot of blood doing it. Ariana told Gigi that men had turned to stone for less. Gigi wasn¡¯t sure if that was supposed to make her feel better.


    ¡°A lesser man would have died,¡± Ariana said.


    ¡°He did die,¡± Gigi responded, wrapping him with new bandages.


    ¡°Pay attention! Or he¡¯ll die again,¡± Griselda chidded.


    Over the next few days, the three women doted on the convalescing Drake. Ariana left and came back with herbs and tinctures. Gigi started to suspect that her ¡°no healing¡± had extended only to herself.


    However, Ariana had undeniably warmed to Gigi considerably. For one thing, she no longer referred to her as a ¡°goblin " but as her name. Moreover, it was clear when Gigi asked about the medicines Ariana had brought. She patiently explained rather than snapping like before. Gigi begrudgingly had to admit that she was also starting to like Ariana.


    Griselda primarily complained as she sutured stitch after stitch on Drake¡¯s tortured body, but Gigi caught the looks of worry in her eyes. She didn¡¯t think her mother would admit it, but she was as scared as her. For her part, Gigi never left her love¡¯s side, even when they were dressing her wounds.


    ¡°Gigi, I really wish both of you didn¡¯t have a death wish,¡± her mother said, exasperated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a death wish,¡± Drake wheezed. The three stopped and stared at him. He looked back with tired, half-lidded eyes. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Did I do something?¡±


    Tears began to well in Gigi¡¯s eyes, the brown gems full of relief. She wanted to embrace him with all her joy but suspected she might squeeze the life out of him once more. Instead, she kept her strength in check, something she would need to remember for the rest of their lives. Gigi slipped her arms around the bruised and beaten Drake and gently brought him close.


    ¡°I love you, I love you, I love you. Now, please never do anything like that again,¡± she whispered to him.


    Drake grinned and laughed, wincing at the pain it produced. ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you again, promise.¡±


    Then, a worry came slithering back to her, his shadow. He must have used an unfathomable amount, turning into the demon she saw in the forest. He had so little left. She couldn¡¯t bear to lose him again. She looked at him. Gigi knew now wasn¡¯t a great time, but when would be good?


    ¡°Drake, what are we going to do about your shadow?¡±


    Griselda looked at her daughter in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later,¡± Ariana whispered to Gigi¡¯s mother.


    Drake¡¯s eyes opened fully. ¡°My shadow! That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t get to tell you.¡± He tried to sit up but fell back to the bed. She delicately put her hand on his chest to tell him to rest. He sighed and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really beat up,¡± he laughed.


    ¡°You are,¡± she said, taking his hand.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry anymore. I accepted the Black Lord¡¯s offer.¡±


    A fresh round of tears ran down her cheeks. Could it be true? ¡°Drake, but what about your freedom?¡±


    ¡°Gigi, I realized you are my freedom. I would fight until the end of time for him if it meant I got to be with you.¡±


    Gigi broke down. Tears of joy made it hard for her to speak for a long while.


    ¡°Who is the Black Lord?¡± Griselda asked, with an edge of worry.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my patron, the god that gives me my powers. I¡¯m his avatar now,¡± Drake explained casually.


    ¡°I¡­See.¡± Griselda nodded. ¡°What does that mean exactly?¡±


    ¡°It means he¡¯s here to stay,¡± Gigi said.


    ¡°What¡¯s next for our lovebirds?¡± Ariana asked with delight.


    ¡°Well,¡± Drake scratched his neck, ¡°Gigi mentioned something called the Gifts of the Gods would happen soon. I¡¯m looking forward to that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never done the Gifts?¡± asked Griselda.


    Drake shook his head. ¡°But now that I¡¯m free, I want to do them with you all¡­My family.¡±


    That was right. They were a family now and forever more. A fresh stream of tears began to cascade down Gigi¡¯s cheeks. She even caught a glimpse of her mother tearing up.


    ¡°I love you so much, you sweet, wonderful man, and we will have the best Gifts ever this year!¡± Gigi promised.